Disputes Flashcards

(3085 cards)

1
Q

What is litigation?

A

Litigation is the formal process used to resolve civil disputes in the courts of England and Wales.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
2
Q

What begins the process of civil litigation?

A

The process begins when the claimant files a claim against one or more defendants, seeking a court-ordered remedy.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
3
Q

List the core standard steps in civil litigation.

A
  • Formal statements of case from each party
  • Disclosure of relevant documents
  • Witness statements
  • Trial before a judge
How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
4
Q

What are some additional elements commonly involved in litigation?

A
  • Preparing expert reports
  • Filing interim applications
How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
5
Q

What governs civil litigation in England and Wales?

A

Civil litigation is governed by the Civil Procedure Rules (the CPR).

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
6
Q

What are the Civil Procedure Rules (CPR)?

A

The CPR are a detailed set of rules and guidance for the conduct of civil litigation in the courts.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
7
Q

Who updates and expands the Civil Procedure Rules?

A

The Civil Procedure Rule Committee.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
8
Q

What is one advantage of litigation regarding court powers?

A

The courts have extensive powers to issue and enforce orders, such as freezing assets or forcing the transfer of property.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
9
Q

How can parties expand litigation to include others?

A

Parties can apply for orders to add connected individuals or businesses as additional parties to the proceedings.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
10
Q

What is an advantage of courts in handling complex cases?

A

Courts have resources and experience for dealing with very large and complex cases.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
11
Q

What is one disadvantage of litigation?

A
How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
12
Q

Who appoints the judge in court proceedings?

A

The court appoints the judge

Parties cannot choose the judge themselves.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
13
Q

What is a key issue regarding the appointed judge’s experience?

A

The appointed judge may not have experience in the specific subject matter of the dispute

This can affect the quality of the judgment.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
14
Q

Are court proceedings private or public?

A

Court proceedings are public

They are recorded as a matter of public record.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
15
Q

What is a potential concern for parties involved in court proceedings?

A

Sensitive matters may be involved, or businesses or reputations could be negatively impacted

This might discourage parties from litigating.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
16
Q

How quickly do cases typically progress to trial and judgment?

A

The progression of cases is rarely quick

This can lead to prolonged uncertainty for the parties.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
17
Q

What can legal costs amount to in many cases?

A

Hundreds of thousands, even millions, of pounds

This makes litigation financially burdensome.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
18
Q

What control do parties have over the course of events once proceedings have commenced?

A

Little or no control

This can lead to frustration for the parties involved.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
19
Q

What is arbitration?

A

A formal process that leads to a legally binding outcome

Unlike litigation, arbitration is private.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
20
Q

Who appoints the arbitrator(s) in arbitration?

A

The parties themselves or under a mechanism they have agreed

This is different from court-appointed judges.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
21
Q

What is the outcome of arbitration called?

A

An arbitration award

This replaces the judgment found in litigation.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
22
Q

What is the Arbitration Act 1996?

A

The key piece of legislation supporting arbitrations in England and Wales

It recognizes the validity of arbitrations and enforces arbitration awards.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
23
Q

How is arbitration often viewed in relation to litigation?

A

More like private litigation

It can take just as long and cost just as much.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
24
Q

What is an important advantage of arbitration?

A

The process is private

This can protect sensitive information.

How well did you know this?
1
Not at all
2
3
4
5
Perfectly
25
What allows parties to choose the arbitrator(s)?
The wording of any arbitration clause ## Footnote This can lead to better-suited arbitrators for the dispute.
26
What is a benefit of having arbitrators?
Arbitrators are often experts in the relevant field or profession ## Footnote This can lead to more informed decisions.
27
What flexibility does arbitration offer?
Flexibility in choosing the procedure ## Footnote Parties could agree to limit appeals, for example.
28
What is a disadvantage of arbitration regarding an arbitrator's powers?
An arbitrator’s powers are not as wide as those of the court ## Footnote For example, an arbitrator cannot grant freezing orders.
29
Does arbitration guarantee the preservation of a commercial relationship?
No, it will not necessarily preserve a commercial relationship ## Footnote The process is contentious, leading to one party winning and the other losing.
30
Can arbitration processes be lengthy?
Yes, they can be as lengthy as litigation ## Footnote There are usually detailed arbitration rules and processes to follow.
31
What can make arbitration more expensive than litigation?
Arbitrators and venues must be paid for privately ## Footnote Judges and courts are funded publicly.
32
Can third parties be added to arbitration proceedings later?
No, third parties cannot be added ## Footnote This is different from litigation where it is possible.
33
What must any arbitration clause included in a contract comply with?
Arbitration Act ss 5 and 6 ## Footnote Specifically, it should be in writing and refer to present and future 'disputes' to arbitration.
34
What terminology should an arbitration clause avoid to prevent interpretative issues?
Claims or cases ## Footnote The Arbitration Act specifically uses the term 'disputes'.
35
What is the presumption regarding the arbitration clause in relation to the validity of the contract?
The arbitration clause is severed from the rest of the contract ## Footnote A dispute over the validity of a contract does not affect the validity of the arbitration clause.
36
What does the 'seat' of arbitration refer to?
The place agreed by the parties as its legal location ## Footnote It is not necessarily where hearings take place.
37
What determines the legal jurisdiction over the arbitration procedure?
The seat of arbitration ## Footnote The seat becomes relevant for local court rulings on various issues.
38
Why is the choice of seat often important in international disputes?
It is often chosen as a neutral jurisdiction ## Footnote Local laws and courts may not be perceived as robust and impartial.
39
What is often different from the law of the seat in arbitration?
The law that governs the substance of the dispute ## Footnote For example, the governing law could be English law while the seat is in Switzerland.
40
What must a defendant do if a claimant commences court proceedings despite an arbitration agreement?
Take steps to dispute the court’s jurisdiction ## Footnote This includes filing an acknowledgement of service and an application notice.
41
What is the first step a defendant must take to dispute jurisdiction in court?
Check the clause meets the requirements of Arbitration Act ss 5 and 6 ## Footnote Ensuring a valid and binding arbitration clause is in place.
42
Within how many days must the defendant file an acknowledgement of service?
14 days ## Footnote This is from the deemed service of the particulars of claim.
43
What must the defendant file to seek a stay of legal proceedings?
An application notice under CPR r 62.8 ## Footnote This is done under the Arbitration Act s 9(1).
44
What should the application notice include?
Evidence and a draft order ## Footnote Evidence includes the contract with the valid arbitration clause and a witness statement.
45
What is the nature of the provisions of the Arbitration Act as listed in Sch 1?
Mandatory provisions according to s 4(1) ## Footnote All other provisions are optional, allowing parties to agree on their own terms.
46
What must a party do to commence arbitration?
Provide the other side with notice and details of the dispute ## Footnote This must comply with any arbitration clause.
47
How is the process for appointing an arbitrator determined?
Set out in the contract or governed by Arbitration Act ss 16–18 ## Footnote If not specified in the contract, the statutory provisions apply.
48
What are the purposes of the preliminary hearing in arbitration?
* Explain the rules/procedures * Set out the timetable * Deal with the approach to disclosure and evidence ## Footnote The arbitrator/s (the tribunal) is entitled to decide on procedural matters.
49
What matters can the tribunal decide on according to s 34(1)?
All procedural and evidential matters unless agreed otherwise ## Footnote This includes locations, dates of hearings, and the form of statements.
50
What is the tribunal's power regarding timeframes?
Set timeframes (and extensions) for compliance with its directions ## Footnote Refer to s 34(3) for details.
51
Under what conditions can the tribunal appoint experts?
Unless the parties agree otherwise ## Footnote The tribunal may appoint experts or legal advisors to assist on technical matters.
52
What is one power of the tribunal as mentioned in s 38?
Order the claimant to provide security for costs ## Footnote This is outlined in s 38(3).
53
What general duty do parties have in arbitration according to s 40(1)?
Do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the proceedings ## Footnote This includes complying with the tribunal's directions and orders.
54
True or False: The tribunal can apply strict rules of evidence in arbitration.
True ## Footnote The tribunal decides whether to apply strict rules of evidence.
55
Fill in the blank: The arbitrator/s is also known as _____ .
the tribunal ## Footnote This term is used interchangeably with 'arbitrator/s'.
56
What may the tribunal do if a party fails to comply with an order?
The tribunal may dismiss that party’s case or continue proceedings without that party's involvement ## Footnote Refer to s 41(3) for details.
57
What are peremptory orders?
Orders that result in sanctions for further failure to comply ## Footnote See s 41(5)–(7) for specifics.
58
How can peremptory orders be enforced?
By application to the court ## Footnote Refer to s 42.
59
What types of orders can the court make in arbitral proceedings?
The court may make orders such as: * taking witness evidence * preserving evidence * inspections of property * selling goods subject to proceedings * granting interim injunctions * appointing a receiver ## Footnote Details can be found in s 44(2).
60
Under what conditions can the court determine questions of law in arbitral proceedings?
On the application of a party unless the parties agree otherwise ## Footnote Refer to s 45(1)–(2).
61
What is the nature of hearings in arbitral proceedings?
Hearings are usually held in private and can be adversarial or inquisitorial ## Footnote Adversarial involves each party conveying arguments, while inquisitorial involves the tribunal actively questioning.
62
What can parties request if they reach a settlement during arbitral proceedings?
They may request the tribunal to terminate proceedings and record the settlement in the form of an award ## Footnote Refer to s 51(2).
63
What types of awards can a tribunal make?
The tribunal may: * award payment of a sum of money * order a party to do (or refrain from doing) something * make an order for specific performance (excluding land contracts) * rectify or set aside a deed or document ## Footnote See s 48(5) for details.
64
How will parties be informed of the award?
By service of copies of the award on them ## Footnote Refer to s 55(2).
65
What can a tribunal withhold pending payment of its fees?
The delivery of an award ## Footnote Refer to s 56(1).
66
What is the nature of awards in arbitration?
Awards are final and binding on the parties ## Footnote See s 58(1) for more information.
67
How can arbitral awards be enforced?
By an application to court ## Footnote Refer to s 66.
68
What may a tribunal limit regarding recoverable costs?
The tribunal may direct that the recoverable costs be limited to a specified amount ## Footnote See s 65(1).
69
What should parties do once a settlement is reached?
Inform the court if relevant, and formalise the agreement into a consent/Tomlin order ## Footnote This is crucial for legal documentation.
70
What are the grounds for challenging or appealing an arbitrator’s decision under the Arbitration Act?
Three grounds: * Challenge to substantive jurisdiction * Serious irregularity * Appeal on a point of law ## Footnote Serious irregularity must cause substantial injustice
71
What must the applicant demonstrate to succeed in a challenge for serious irregularity?
An irregularity in the proceedings that has caused or will cause substantial injustice ## Footnote This is outlined in section 68 of the Arbitration Act
72
Is the appeal on a point of law mandatory or non-mandatory?
Non-mandatory ## Footnote Parties may exclude appeals on a point of law beforehand
73
What happens if parties remove the requirement for the tribunal to explain the reasons for the award?
They cannot appeal under section 69 ## Footnote This is related to the agreement under section 52
74
What is the time limit for appealing an arbitrator's decision?
28 days from the date of the award ## Footnote The date of the award is when it is signed by the arbitrator (s 54(2))
75
What factors could be relevant in deciding whether to litigate or arbitrate?
Factors include: * Nature of the dispute * Costs * Time efficiency * Confidentiality * Expertise of arbitrators ## Footnote The choice may not always be available to parties
76
What is one advantage of arbitration in terms of speed and cost?
Can be quicker and cheaper than litigation ## Footnote Especially if the parties decide on rules such as limited disclosure of documents and disallowing appeals, which can save time and expense.
77
What does legal correctness in arbitration aim for?
A legally correct solution ## Footnote Statute and precedent assist in predicting outcomes, potentially leading to early settlement.
78
Why might confidentiality be a reason to choose arbitration?
Litigation is public and may not be appropriate for sensitive matters
79
What can the court do regarding third parties in litigation?
Join third parties without their consent ## Footnote CPR Pt 20.
80
What aspect of arbitration allows for flexibility?
Parties can decide the rules to some extent
81
What types of remedies does arbitration offer?
Wide range of remedies, including: * Freezing orders * Orders for specific performance
82
What is the basis for enforcing arbitration awards?
United Nations Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards ## Footnote Opened for signature on 10 June 1958, 330 UNTS 3 (entered into force 7 June 1959) (New York Convention).
83
What is a potential benefit of appeals in arbitration?
Extensive rights to appeal reduce likelihood of irregularities and bias
84
Who can be appointed as arbitrators in arbitration?
Experts, which may be appropriate for technical matters
85
How do the Jackson reforms promote settlement?
Courts are more likely to promote early settlement between the parties
86
What should be given consideration when negotiating commercial agreements?
Jurisdiction clauses
87
What could the failure to properly consider jurisdiction clauses affect?
Determine whether the client has the most appropriate mechanism for enforcing their rights
88
Why might the New York Convention be relevant in jurisdiction considerations?
If the counterparty only has assets in a jurisdiction that would not enforce an English or Welsh court order
89
What could getting the jurisdiction clause right at the outset ensure?
Legal rights that can be enforced effectively in a relevant jurisdiction
90
What is mediation?
A voluntary process where a neutral person acts as a negotiator between the parties. ## Footnote Mediation discussions are conducted without prejudice.
91
How does mediation differ from arbitration?
Mediation is a private process and does not involve a decision-making power from the mediator. ## Footnote In arbitration, an arbitrator makes binding decisions.
92
What is one key characteristic of discussions in mediation?
They are conducted without prejudice. ## Footnote This means that concessions made cannot be used against a party in future proceedings.
93
What must the parties involved in mediation agree upon?
Who will act as the mediator. ## Footnote The mediator is typically a neutral third party.
94
List three advantages of mediation.
* Without prejudice discussion * Confidentiality * Flexibility with process
95
True or False: The results of mediation are guaranteed.
False ## Footnote The mediator does not have the power to make decisions; they only facilitate negotiations.
96
What is a potential benefit of mediation regarding commercial relationships?
It may help maintain a commercial relationship if a settlement is negotiated. ## Footnote This is particularly beneficial in ongoing business partnerships.
97
Fill in the blank: The agreed solution in mediation may take any form, such as an _______.
[apology]
98
How quickly can mediation be resolved?
It may take just a day or two. ## Footnote This speed can be advantageous compared to court proceedings.
99
What is one reason mediation is considered low cost?
It typically requires less time and resources compared to litigation. ## Footnote This makes it a more accessible option for resolving disputes.
100
What does the Practice Direction on Pre-Action Conduct and Protocols (PDPAC) advise regarding dispute resolution?
Parties must consider Alternative Dispute Resolution (ADR), with mediation being one of the most common forms. ## Footnote This encourages parties to explore options before going to court.
101
What potential benefits can arise from a failed mediation?
Even a failed mediation can provide potential benefits. ## Footnote These benefits may include demonstrating good faith efforts to the court and gaining insights into the opposing party's case.
102
Why might early mediation be a good tactical decision?
Early mediation can be beneficial for two main reasons: * Compliance with PDPAC * Gaining insights about the other side's case or tactics ## Footnote Compliance with PDPAC can provide costs protection under CPR r 44.2.
103
What does compliance with PDPAC demonstrate to the court?
It demonstrates that the party has attempted mediation in good faith. ## Footnote This can influence the court's view on costs protection.
104
What is one possible outcome of a client participating in mediation?
The client may learn something new about the other side’s case or tactics. ## Footnote This knowledge can better inform them when court proceedings commence.
105
True or False: A client should avoid mediation if they doubt its success.
False. ## Footnote Even doubts about success do not negate the potential benefits of mediation.
106
What is a disadvantage of mediation regarding the outcome?
Uncertainty about reaching an agreement ## Footnote The outcome may only be a compromise at best.
107
How might the other party misuse mediation?
As a delaying tactic or to appear co-operative to the court ## Footnote This indicates a lack of genuine desire to settle.
108
Is mediation suitable for resolving complex legal issues?
No ## Footnote Mediation might not be suitable for resolving complex legal or technical issues.
109
What are the four main stages of the mediation process?
1. Mediator explains their role and procedure 2. Joint session for airing grievances 3. Separate rooms for shuttle diplomacy 4. Direct meeting for agreement ## Footnote Each stage involves specific interactions between the mediator and the parties.
110
What happens in Stage 1 of the mediation process?
Mediator explains their role and the standard mediation procedure ## Footnote This sets the groundwork for the mediation process.
111
What occurs during Stage 2 of mediation?
Joint or plenary session where both parties air grievances and state positions ## Footnote This is the initial meeting where issues are discussed openly.
112
In Stage 3, where do the parties go during mediation?
Separate rooms for shuttle diplomacy ## Footnote The mediator moves between rooms to facilitate discussions.
113
What is the purpose of Stage 4 in the mediation process?
To invite both parties to meet directly again and agree on a solution ## Footnote This stage aims to finalize the agreement if there is a convergence.
114
Who usually attends mediation with the parties?
Legal representation, typically solicitors ## Footnote Barristers do not usually attend mediation.
115
What is the role of lawyers during mediation?
To provide advice as needed, not to negotiate settlements ## Footnote Lawyers assist their clients without engaging in negotiations.
116
What happens if an agreement is reached in mediation?
Lawyers draft a formal settlement document for parties to sign ## Footnote This formalizes the agreement before the parties leave.
117
How long do mediations generally take?
Mediations generally take place over one day and often continue well into the night.
118
Why do parties in mediation avoid appearing desperate to settle?
No party wants to appear desperate to settle, which can hinder meaningful progress towards compromise.
119
What is a strong incentive for parties during mediation?
There is a strong incentive to negotiate and conclude a full written settlement agreement on the same day.
120
What happens to settlement terms agreed at a mediation until they are signed?
Settlement terms agreed at a mediation will not be binding until in writing and signed.
121
What risk is associated with compromises reached late in the evening during mediation?
Compromises reached in principle might not hold once the parties have time to sleep on them and reconsider.
122
Fill in the blank: No settlement terms agreed at a mediation will be _______ until in writing and signed.
[binding]
123
True or False: Achieving meaningful progress towards compromise in mediation can take many hours.
True
124
How long do mediations generally take?
Mediations generally take place over one day and often continue well into the night.
125
Why do parties in mediation avoid appearing desperate to settle?
No party wants to appear desperate to settle, which can hinder meaningful progress towards compromise.
126
What is a strong incentive for parties during mediation?
There is a strong incentive to negotiate and conclude a full written settlement agreement on the same day.
127
What happens to settlement terms agreed at a mediation until they are signed?
Settlement terms agreed at a mediation will not be binding until in writing and signed.
128
What risk is associated with compromises reached late in the evening during mediation?
Compromises reached in principle might not hold once the parties have time to sleep on them and reconsider.
129
Fill in the blank: No settlement terms agreed at a mediation will be _______ until in writing and signed.
[binding]
130
True or False: Achieving meaningful progress towards compromise in mediation can take many hours.
True
131
What is early neutral evaluation in ADR?
An independent expert provides a non-binding and confidential assessment of the dispute. ## Footnote This approach helps focus minds early on and can promote settlement discussions.
132
What characterizes expert determination in ADR?
An independent expert is chosen by the parties, and the decision can be legally binding if agreed upon. ## Footnote This method is suitable for complex and technical issues, such as asset valuation.
133
What is a mini trial in ADR?
A neutral moderator presides over a panel of representatives from each side to hear representations and attempt to reach a negotiated settlement. ## Footnote This process is not legally binding.
134
Can disputes be settled without a formal dispute resolution process?
Yes, disputes may be settled at any time through without prejudice negotiations. ## Footnote These discussions cannot be used in formal disputes, maintaining confidentiality.
135
What is without prejudice privilege?
A legal principle that protects statements made during without prejudice discussions from being used in court. ## Footnote This encourages open discussions and compromise proposals.
136
True or False: Expert determination is suitable for full hearings with witnesses.
False. ## Footnote Expert determination is not suitable for complex legal issues that require witness credibility testing.
137
What does Principle 7 of the SRA Code of Conduct for Solicitors state?
You should recommend the form of dispute resolution which is in the best interests of your client.
138
What must you consider according to Rule 3.4 of the SRA Code of Conduct?
You must consider and take account of your client’s attributes, needs and circumstances in considering whether a form of ADR might be appropriate for your client.
139
According to Rules 8.6 and 8.7, what must you provide to your client?
You must give your client enough information about all available methods of dispute resolution.
140
Fill in the blank: You must ensure your client understands the likely _______ of each dispute resolution method.
costs
141
True or False: You are required to recommend only litigation as a dispute resolution method.
False
142
What are the types of dispute resolution methods mentioned?
* ADR * Arbitration * Litigation
143
What should you prepare as soon as you are instructed on a new matter?
A case analysis ## Footnote This ensures that no key issue is missed.
144
Why is it essential to understand all potential parties to a dispute from the outset?
They can impact all other elements, including cause(s) of action, jurisdiction, governing law, limitation, available remedies, and enforceability.
145
Who are commonly parties to legal proceedings?
* Individuals in their personal capacity * Companies * Limited liability partnerships * General partnerships/‘firms’ * The Crown * Individuals in their capacity as office holders * Individual and corporate trustees ## Footnote The list includes various forms of legal entities and roles within legal proceedings.
146
Fill in the blank: The specific parties to a claim can have an impact on __________.
all other elements
147
True or False: A trust itself can be a party to legal proceedings.
False ## Footnote A trust does not have any legal personality.
148
What is an example of an individual acting in their capacity as an office holder?
Liquidators, trustees in bankruptcy, administrators of an estate ## Footnote These roles involve individuals managing specific legal responsibilities.
149
What is a common scenario for identifying parties to a claim?
When there are just two parties to a written contract
150
What complications arise when multiple corporate entities are involved in a claim?
It may not be clear which entity your client was dealing with
151
Why is it important to identify the correct corporate entity in a claim?
To establish which entity holds the rights that could establish a cause of action
152
What is the consequence of identifying the wrong parties in a claim?
It could lead to no claim being made
153
What can happen if proceedings are issued against the wrong claimant or defendant?
The defendant may apply to have the claim struck out
154
What can occur if the issue of incorrect parties is discovered after the limitation period has expired?
The opportunity to claim may be lost
155
What is a potential outcome of substituting the correct parties in a claim?
Your client may be ordered to pay their opponent’s wasted costs
156
Fill in the blank: Wrong parties = _______.
no claim
157
What is an assignment in the context of rights forming a cause of action?
The transfer of rights to another party, allowing the assignee to have the cause of action if the assignment is valid.
158
Define novation.
The transfer of obligations under a contract to another party, which can occur formally or informally.
159
What must be considered carefully when contractual obligations are transferred to a third party?
The legality of the transfers must be considered.
160
Who may not be the correct parties to a claim under a contract if obligations are transferred?
The original signatories to the contract.
161
What is the role of agents in claims?
Agents may act on behalf of others, and their principals can be parties to claims.
162
What is vicarious liability?
The legal responsibility of employers or principals for the acts of their employees or agents.
163
What happens when the principal of an agent is disclosed?
There is a direct legal relationship between the principal and the third party, making the agent generally not liable.
164
What choice does a party have when the principal of an agent is not disclosed?
The party has the right to elect whether to sue the agent or the principal.
165
Can multiple causes of action arise from the same facts?
Yes, depending on which parties are claimants and defendants.
166
Provide an example of different causes of action arising from the same facts.
A breach of contract claim between two companies and a negligence claim between connected companies arising out of the same facts.
167
What is a key consideration regarding the capacity of parties in a breach of contract claim?
An individual director that signs a contract on behalf of a company would not be the correct claimant; it would be the company itself. ## Footnote This highlights the principle that the entity making the claim must be the one that holds the rights under the contract.
168
What should a claim include when there are multiple potential claimants and defendants?
The claim will include them all, based on alleged joint liability or as a succession of alternative claims. ## Footnote This approach ensures that all relevant parties are accounted for in the legal proceedings.
169
What practical issues should be considered when building a claim?
Considerations include: * Location of the parties * Likelihood of insurance * Solvency of the parties ## Footnote These factors can greatly influence the viability and potential outcomes of a claim.
170
What is a Pyrrhic victory?
A victory that comes at such a significant cost to the victor that it is almost tantamount to defeat. ## Footnote In legal contexts, it refers to a situation where a successful claim does not recover legal costs.
171
Why is it important to keep the analysis of relevant parties under review?
As the case develops and new facts emerge, the analysis may need to be updated. ## Footnote This ensures that all developments are considered in the legal strategy.
172
What is the purpose of preparing a dramatis personae?
To keep track of all relevant parties and their roles, especially when briefing others about the case. ## Footnote This document can clarify the connections and roles of individuals involved in the case.
173
How can an individual act in different capacities?
An individual can act for themselves in one situation and as an agent for another party in another. ## Footnote For example, a company director acting on behalf of a company versus acting personally.
174
What are the two main aspects to ascertain when analyzing facts for a claim?
You must ascertain: * Events that form the basis for a claim * Matters that could affect its prospects, including potential defenses. ## Footnote This helps in understanding both sides of the dispute.
175
What is the value of establishing a systematic method of recording relevant information?
It is essential for initial case analysis and identifying gaps in the story that require further information. ## Footnote A structured approach helps maintain clarity and thoroughness in legal analysis.
176
Why is preparing a chronology of relevant events useful?
The timing of events is usually relevant to the analysis of a claim. ## Footnote This assists in understanding the sequence and implications of events as they relate to the case.
177
What should be done when new facts emerge in a case?
Update the chronology as the case develops. ## Footnote This maintains it as a central reference point and helps identify inaccuracies in initial information.
178
What can a detailed chronology be considered throughout the life of a case?
An extremely valuable resource. ## Footnote It aids in keeping track of developments and ensuring comprehensive analysis.
179
What is required to have a legal claim?
A cause of action ## Footnote A cause of action must be established based on the facts of a given case.
180
List three common causes of action in English law.
* Breach of contract * Negligence * Misrepresentation
181
What is a cause of action for causing loss by unlawful means classified as?
Economic torts ## Footnote This includes procuring a breach of contract and other similar actions.
182
What statute provides for unfair prejudice claims?
Companies Act 2006 ## Footnote Specifically, section 994 outlines shareholder claims.
183
Fill in the blank: A cause of action for harming someone's reputation is called _______.
Defamation/malicious falsehood
184
What must each cause of action have?
Required elements ## Footnote These elements can vary in complexity and may require consideration of leading cases and statutes.
185
True or False: Nuisance is considered a cause of action in English law.
True
186
What type of action is trespass categorized under?
Trespass to land or to goods
187
List two examples of claims under statute.
* Shareholder claims under s 994 of the Companies Act 2006 * Unfair prejudice claims
188
What are the two common causes of action discussed in detail?
* Breach of contract * Negligence
189
What is a breach of contract?
A breach of contract occurs when one party fails to fulfill their contractual obligations
190
What must exist for a breach of contract claim?
A contractual relationship between the parties
191
What are the types of contracts that can exist?
Written or oral contracts
192
What should be considered regarding the terms of a contract?
Express terms and any implied terms
193
What are examples of implied terms in contracts?
Terms implied by law into contracts for the sale of goods or supply of services
194
What must be identified in a breach of contract?
Which terms have been breached and whether they are a condition, warranty, or innominate term
195
Why is it important to categorize the type of term breached?
It is relevant to the potential remedies for breach
196
What should be considered after establishing elements of a breach of contract claim?
Relevant defences such as clauses limiting or excluding liability
197
What is negligence?
Negligence is a form of tort involving a breach of a legal duty of care resulting in damage
198
What are the key steps in analyzing a potential negligence claim?
Duty of care, breach, damage, causation, remoteness
199
What does 'duty of care' refer to?
A legal obligation owed to the claimant by the defendant
200
What must be established regarding breach in a negligence claim?
Whether there was a breach of the duty of care by the defendant
201
What constitutes damage in a negligence claim?
Any damage or loss incurred by the claimant
202
What is causation in the context of negligence?
A link between the breach by the defendant and the damage or loss incurred
203
What must be considered regarding remoteness in negligence claims?
Whether the damage caused was reasonably foreseeable
204
What happens if the damage is too remote?
The damage will not be recoverable
205
What should be evaluated after establishing elements of a negligence claim?
Relevant defences such as contractual limitations or exclusions on liability
206
Fill in the blank: A breach of contract can involve _______ terms.
[condition, warranty, innominate]
207
True or False: A written contract is the only type of contract that can be breached.
False
208
What should be considered regarding evidence in a legal case?
The following factors should be considered: * Evidence provided by the client * Evidence provided by the other side * Further evidence obtainable by the other side or a third party * Evidence needed by the client to prove their case * Potential evidence that could weaken the client's case ## Footnote This question outlines the various aspects of evidence that are crucial in legal proceedings.
209
What is the significance of jurisdiction and governing law in legal matters?
Understanding the relevant jurisdiction and governing law is crucial for legal proceedings ## Footnote Jurisdiction refers to the authority of a court to hear a case, while governing law determines which laws apply to a case.
210
What are governing law and jurisdiction?
Separate issues in legal analysis ## Footnote Governing law refers to the legal system that will apply to a contract, while jurisdiction pertains to the authority of a court to hear a case.
211
Why must governing law and jurisdiction be treated as separate issues?
Certainty in one does not equate to certainty in the other ## Footnote Confusion can arise when analyzing contracts with both clauses.
212
What is the first question to consider when a claim is based on a contract?
What was the subject matter of the contract? ## Footnote Example: supply of services.
213
What question should be asked regarding the parties involved in a contract?
Was it with a consumer? ## Footnote The nature of the parties can affect jurisdiction and governing law.
214
If it is a breach of contract claim, what must be determined about the contract?
Is it a written contract and does it have a governing law clause? ## Footnote Written contracts often specify governing law.
215
What should be checked regarding jurisdiction in a written contract?
Is there a jurisdiction clause? ## Footnote This clause specifies which court has authority over disputes.
216
What types of jurisdiction clauses can exist in contracts?
Exclusive or non-exclusive jurisdiction clauses ## Footnote Exclusive clauses limit jurisdiction to one court, while non-exclusive allows for multiple courts.
217
What is another important clause to identify in a contract?
Is there a binding arbitration clause? ## Footnote This clause may require disputes to be resolved through arbitration rather than court.
218
What procedural aspect should be checked before legal proceedings commence?
Is there an escalation process for disputes? ## Footnote This may involve negotiation or mediation before litigation.
219
If there is no agreement on jurisdiction and governing law, what is the first question to consider?
Where are the parties based? ## Footnote The location of the parties can influence jurisdiction.
220
What is the second question to consider regarding contract performance?
Where was performance (or anticipated performance) of the contract? ## Footnote This helps establish jurisdictional ties.
221
In cases involving the sale or transfer of goods, what location is important?
Where are/were those goods located? ## Footnote The location can affect jurisdiction and governing law.
222
What additional factors must be considered for non-contractual claims?
Where did the relevant events occur and where was damage suffered? ## Footnote These factors help determine jurisdiction.
223
What happens if a claim is not issued in court before the expiry of the relevant limitation period?
It is time-barred, providing the defendant with a complete defense.
224
What is the limitation period for simple contractual claims?
6 years from breach.
225
What is the limitation period for contracts made under a deed?
12 years.
226
What is the limitation period for general tort claims?
6 years.
227
What is the limitation period for personal injury caused by negligence?
3 years.
228
What is the limitation period for latent damage caused by negligence?
6 years or, if later, 3 years from the date of knowledge, with a 15-year long stop.
229
What is the limitation period for defamation or malicious falsehood claims?
1 year.
230
What is the limitation period for claims against a trustee in respect of fraud or fraudulent breach of trust?
Unlimited.
231
What is the limitation period for claims against a trustee to recover trust property?
Unlimited.
232
What is the limitation period for other breach of trust claims?
6 years.
233
What is the limitation period for claims in respect of defective products under the Consumer Protection Act 1987?
3 years or, if later, 3 years from the date of knowledge of certain material facts, with a long stop of 10 years.
234
What is the limitation period for claims against public authorities under s 6 of the Human Rights Act 1998?
One year, which can be extended by the court under s 7(5)(a) of that Act ## Footnote This limitation period differs from those established by the Limitation Act 1980.
235
What is the time limit for judicial review proceedings according to CPR?
3 months, as stated in CPR r 54.5(1) ## Footnote This is a specific limitation period that applies to judicial review cases.
236
What should be considered when dealing with limitation periods?
Any contractual limitation clause or waiver ## Footnote Parties may agree on different limitation periods in contracts.
237
What is a common alternative limitation period agreed upon in commercial contracts for warranty claims?
3 years instead of 6 years ## Footnote This alternative is often negotiated by the parties involved.
238
What legislation might shorter limitation periods be subject to?
* Unfair Contract Terms Act 1977 * Consumer Rights Act 2015 ## Footnote These acts provide protections against unfair contractual terms.
239
True or False: It is uncommon for parties in corporate acquisitions to agree on shorter limitation periods.
False ## Footnote It is relatively common practice in such transactions.
240
Fill in the blank: Claims against public authorities under s 6 of the Human Rights Act 1998 have a limitation period of _______.
one year ## Footnote This period can be extended by the court.
241
What is the consequence of failing to advise a client about issuing a claim by a certain date?
The claim becomes time barred, potentially leading to a significant claim for damages against the advisor.
242
What should be created to manage future limitation deadlines?
Calendar reminders for you and your colleagues.
243
When does the limitation period generally start to run?
The day when the cause of action in question accrues.
244
What is the starting point for limitation periods in breach of contract claims?
The date of breach, regardless of awareness or damage.
245
In tort claims, when does the limitation period start?
The date any loss/damage was suffered.
246
What is the long stop for negligence claims (excluding personal injuries)?
15 years from the date of the negligent act or omission.
247
Under which act is the long stop for negligence claims defined?
Limitation Act 1980 s 14B.
248
When is the day a cause of action accrues excluded from the limitation date calculation?
It is generally excluded unless it accrues at midnight.
249
What happens if a cause of action accrues at midnight?
The day immediately following midnight is included in the calculation.
250
What situations apply a different starting point for time to run?
When the claimant could not discover the material facts until a later date.
251
What is the limitation period for negligence with latent damage?
Can be extended to 3 years from the earliest date the claimant had the necessary knowledge.
252
What knowledge is required to bring a claim for latent damage in negligence?
* The material facts about the relevant damage * That the damage was attributable to the allegedly negligent act or omission * The identity of the defendant.
253
What is constructive knowledge?
Knowledge which the claimant might reasonably have been expected to acquire from observable facts or expert advice ## Footnote This type of knowledge does not require full details but rather the factual essence necessary to investigate further.
254
What is the limitation period for negligence claims involving latent damage?
15 years from the date of the negligent act or omission ## Footnote This is governed by s 14B.
255
What is the limitation period for personal injury claims?
3 years from the date the cause of action accrued or 3 years from the date of knowledge of the injured person ## Footnote This is outlined in s 11.
256
How is the date of knowledge assessed for personal injury claims?
In a manner similar to latent damage negligence claims ## Footnote Refer to s 14 for details.
257
Can the limitation period for personal injury claims be extended?
Yes, at the discretion of the court ## Footnote This is stated in s 33.
258
When does the limitation period start for claims based on fraud or deliberate concealment?
It starts when the claimant discovers or could reasonably have discovered the fraud or concealment ## Footnote This is specified in s 32.
259
What are 'essential elements' in the context of concealment?
The concealed facts must be essential to the cause of action ## Footnote This means that without these facts, the claim would not stand.
260
What happens if more than 6 years have passed since relevant events?
A claim against a professional adviser for breach of duty could be time-barred, but a claim in negligence might still be valid if the claimant recently became aware of the issue ## Footnote This is related to s 14A.
261
What is the standard way to stop the limitation clock?
By issuing a claim form with the court within the limitation period ## Footnote This initiates the formal legal process.
262
What is a standstill agreement?
An agreement to pause the limitation period for a dispute ## Footnote It allows the defendant not to rely on a limitation defense if a claim is issued within the agreed timeframe.
263
Why might parties engage in a standstill agreement?
To avoid the claimant having to issue court proceedings before the limitation deadline ## Footnote This can facilitate ongoing pre-action correspondence or negotiations.
264
What must be ensured for a standstill agreement to be effective?
It should be expressed in clear terms and documented in writing ## Footnote Ambiguities may render the agreement ineffective.
265
What is a 'protective claim form'?
A claim form issued to prevent a claim from becoming time-barred ## Footnote This is necessary when a limitation deadline is approaching.
266
What is the time frame in which to serve a claim form after issuance?
Usually 4 months ## Footnote If not served in this period, the claim may expire.
267
What can parties agree upon after serving a claim form?
To stay the proceedings for a period of time, subject to court approval ## Footnote This typically occurs when pre-action correspondence or settlement negotiations are ongoing.
268
What can extend the limitation period in specific cases involving rights to property and debts?
Acknowledgment of the claimant’s claim or making a payment in respect of the claimant’s claim ## Footnote Limitation Act 1980 ss 29–31
269
What must an acknowledgment by the defendant include to be valid?
It must be in writing and signed ## Footnote Signed includes where a name is typed (s 30)
270
What happens to the limitation period when there is an acknowledgment or part payment?
It is treated as having restarted from the date of the acknowledgment or part payment
271
Can an acknowledgment or part payment restart the limitation period if it has already expired?
No, it will not be effective if it has already expired (s 29(7))
272
What is the limitation period for claims seeking equitable remedies like injunctions or specific performance?
The Limitation Act 1980 does not apply time limits, but courts use time limits by analogy
273
What is the likely limitation period applied for a claim seeking specific performance of a contract?
6-year limitation period, by analogy with the limitation period in s 5
274
What is the doctrine of 'laches' in relation to equitable claims?
It requires claimants to pursue remedies without unreasonable delay
275
What may damages in contract aim to achieve?
Put the injured party into the position they would have been in had the contract been properly performed
276
What considerations must be established when claiming damages in contract?
Causation and loss, valid liquidated damages clause, measure of damages, and remoteness ## Footnote Consideration includes expectation loss, interest/reliance loss, or interest/restitution loss
277
What is the purpose of damages in tort?
To place the claimant in the position they would have been in had the tort not been committed
278
What other remedies may be available besides damages?
Specific performance, rescission, or an injunction
279
What factors should be considered to determine if it is viable to sue the defendant?
Consider: * who they are, including their legal capacity * where they are based * if a limited company, whether they are solvent * whether they have accessible assets ## Footnote Investigating these factors is crucial for assessing the viability of a claim.
280
Why is assessing the viability of a claim against a specific defendant crucial?
It helps avoid spending substantial sums suing a defendant who may not have material assets. ## Footnote A successful claim against a company without assets may not achieve the client's objective.
281
Where can you find publicly available financial information about a UK company?
On the Companies House website in the company’s annual filed accounts. ## Footnote This information may not be fully up to date.
282
What can a search of the Insolvency Register provide?
Important information on individuals. ## Footnote This can be useful in assessing a defendant's financial situation.
283
What should you do if the defendant is based outside of the jurisdiction?
Obtain advice from local solicitors at an early stage. ## Footnote This is important for understanding the enforceability of UK court orders or arbitral awards.
284
What information can a property search reveal about a defendant?
Whether they own their property and if there is a mortgage on it. ## Footnote This can indicate the defendant's financial situation.
285
True or False: Financial information from Companies House is always current and reliable.
False. ## Footnote It should not be treated as current financial information.
286
What should be checked before agreeing to represent or advise a potential client?
Conflicts of interest ## Footnote Ensure the firm has not represented another party in the same matter or is otherwise involved in a conflict.
287
What is a client care letter also known as?
Engagement letter ## Footnote It outlines the basis for charging and various terms of instruction.
288
What percentage of legal costs might not be recoverable from the other side even if a client is successful at trial?
10–30% ## Footnote Clients remain responsible for this excess amount.
289
What are Conditional Fee Arrangements (CFAs) commonly known as?
'No win, no fee' agreements ## Footnote Fees are conditional on the client's success.
290
What happens if a client loses under a Conditional Fee Arrangement (CFA)?
No fees or reduced fees are due ## Footnote If the client wins, fees plus a percentage success fee become payable.
291
What must clients provide for the success fee in a Conditional Fee Arrangement?
Informed consent ## Footnote Based on a detailed risk assessment.
292
What is deducted from damages awarded in a Damages-Based Agreement (DBA)?
A percentage of the damages ## Footnote This cannot be higher than 50% and must be lower in personal injury and employment tribunal cases.
293
What is Before the Event (BTE) insurance?
A general policy against the risk of future claims ## Footnote Often found in motor or home insurance policies.
294
What is After the Event (ATE) insurance?
Insurance taken out after a dispute has arisen ## Footnote Covers the cost of litigating that claim.
295
What is the typical issue with recovering the cost of a BTE premium if the client wins?
Highly unusual to recover costs ## Footnote Even if awarded costs, recovery is not common.
296
Under what condition can ATE premiums be recovered if the client wins at trial?
If the policy was taken out before 1 April 2013 ## Footnote There are exceptions, such as defamation claims.
297
What should clients be instructed to do regarding documentation in a legal matter?
Preserve any documentation that could possibly be relevant, including electronic documents. ## Footnote This includes emails, text messages, and online calendars.
298
When must legal representatives notify clients about preserving documents?
As soon as litigation is contemplated. ## Footnote This is crucial to ensure compliance with disclosable document preservation.
299
What types of documents must be preserved under CPR Practice Direction 31B?
Electronic documents that would otherwise be deleted according to a retention policy or in the ordinary course of business. ## Footnote This includes communications and records pertinent to the case.
300
What additional requirements are there for proceedings in the Business and Property Courts?
More stringent requirements for both clients and legal representatives. ## Footnote Refer to CPR Practice Direction 57AD, paras 3 and 4 for specifics.
301
What steps must parties to a dispute take regarding evidence preservation?
Ensure relevant evidence is preserved and suspend any processes that would destroy historic documents. ## Footnote This action is essential to maintain the integrity of potential evidence.
302
What should be considered about the documents a client does not have?
Advise the client not to increase the documents they might have to search and disclose unnecessarily. ## Footnote This includes avoiding creating new documents or bringing in documents from third parties.
303
What is the purpose of the Practice Direction relating to the use of the Welsh Language in civil proceedings?
To reflect the principles of the Welsh Language Act 1993 and the Welsh Language (Wales) Measure 2011 regarding language equality in justice administration. ## Footnote This ensures both English and Welsh are treated equally in legal contexts in Wales.
304
What arrangements must be made if the Welsh language may be used in a case in Wales?
The parties or their legal representatives must inform the court so appropriate arrangements can be made. ## Footnote This applies to hearings and documents presented in Welsh.
305
Can documents in civil proceedings in Wales be in Welsh?
Yes, documents can be in English or Welsh. ## Footnote Parties must inform the court if a Welsh document will be presented.
306
What may happen if a party fails to comply with the Welsh language direction?
A costs order may be made against that party or their legal representative. ## Footnote This serves as a penalty for non-compliance with the Practice Direction.
307
What is the limitation period for breach of contract (simple contract)?
6 years ## Footnote Limitation period starts from the date of breach of contract.
308
What is the limitation period for breach of contract (deed)?
12 years ## Footnote Limitation period starts from the date of breach of contract.
309
What is the limitation period for torts generally?
6 years ## Footnote Usually starts from the date when damage is suffered.
310
What is the limitation period for negligence?
6 years ## Footnote Usually starts from the date when damage is suffered.
311
What is the limitation period for latent damage in negligence cases?
3 years ## Footnote Starts from the date of relevant knowledge.
312
What is the long stop limitation period for negligence?
15 years ## Footnote Starts from the date of negligent act or omission.
313
What is the limitation period for personal injury claims?
3 years ## Footnote This period can be extended by the court.
314
What must be assessed when disputes involve parties outside the jurisdiction of England and Wales?
Whether English and Welsh law applies to the dispute and which court or tribunal has jurisdiction.
315
What should a client do if English and Welsh law does not apply?
Seek advice from a lawyer qualified to advise on the relevant foreign law.
316
Is English and Welsh law always supreme in disputes involving foreign law?
No, English and Welsh law is not always supreme.
317
What should be resisted unless you are a qualified lawyer in the relevant foreign law?
Advising clients on foreign law.
318
What would advising on laws in which you are not qualified breach?
The SRA Code of Conduct.
319
In what circumstances will English and Welsh courts have jurisdiction to hear a case subject to foreign law?
When expert evidence on the foreign law is required and applied to the substance of the dispute.
320
What type of matters will English law apply to in proceedings where foreign law is involved?
Procedural matters.
321
What may have jurisdiction over many disputes that the courts of England and Wales will not?
The courts of a foreign country or an arbitral tribunal.
322
What might still govern a dispute even when a foreign body has jurisdiction?
English and Welsh law.
323
What significant event impacted the issues addressed in this chapter?
The withdrawal of the UK from the European Union (EU).
324
What period ended at 11pm on 31 December 2020?
The UK-EU transition period.
325
Are the mechanisms to assess the applicable law for contractual and non-contractual claims the same?
No, they are different and treated separately.
326
What are contractual claims based on?
A contract between two or more parties.
327
What typically triggers contractual claims?
An alleged breach of contract.
328
What determines the rules applicable to a contractual claim?
The date of the contract.
329
What is NOT the determining factor for the rules governing a contractual claim?
The date of any subsequent breach or event.
330
What governs contracts entered into before 1 April 1991?
Rules derived from either statute or common law ## Footnote The applicable law depends on the nature of the contract.
331
What was the source of rules for contracts from 1 April 1991 to 16 December 2009?
Convention on the law applicable to contractual obligations [1980] (Rome Convention) ## Footnote Official Journal L 266/1.
332
What regulation applies to contracts from 17 December 2009 to 31 December 2020?
Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 (Rome I) ## Footnote This includes case law from the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) up to 31 December 2020.
333
What happens to the rules under Rome I after 31 December 2020?
The substantive rules under Rome I have been retained as they were at the end of the UK-EU transition period ## Footnote Referenced in European Union (Withdrawal) Act 2018 s 3.
334
What does this chapter not consider regarding contractual claims?
Rules applicable to contractual claims pre-1 April 1991 ## Footnote Focus is on contracts post-1 April 1991.
335
Did Rome I significantly alter the rules of the Rome Convention?
No, it did not significantly alter the rules ## Footnote Differences should be considered for pre-17 December 2009 contracts.
336
Are the rules for contracts from 17 December 2009 onwards materially the same as those before 31 December 2020?
Yes, they are materially the same ## Footnote Subject to minor exceptions.
337
How are article numbers in UK retained law related to Rome I?
They follow the same numbering as Rome I ## Footnote References to article numbers are used interchangeably.
338
What potential future developments may affect Rome I in UK law?
UK law may move away from Rome I over time ## Footnote This may involve changes in court interpretation and government legislation.
339
Are these rules applied by the courts only if there is a connection to the UK or EU member states?
No, they are applied regardless of any connection ## Footnote This includes the possibility of laws from Japan or the United States being applicable.
340
What is the essential underlying principle of the rules regarding contracts?
Respect for party autonomy
341
How is the applicable law in a contract typically indicated?
Through a governing law or applicable law clause in a written agreement
342
Can a clear intention by the parties regarding applicable law be demonstrated in ways other than a written clause?
Yes, through interconnected contracts or other circumstances
343
Is party autonomy regarding choice of applicable law absolute under art 3?
No, it is not absolute
344
What happens when all elements of a situation are located in a country other than the chosen law's country?
Laws of the other country that cannot be derogated by agreement will still apply
345
How does art 3(4) apply to EU member states?
EU law from which parties cannot derogate by agreement will still apply
346
What is the significance of the UK-EU transition period in relation to applicable law?
The 'other country' becomes the UK and/or one or more EU member states with retained EU law
347
What would happen if parties chose Australian law, but the contract elements took place in the UK and France?
Relevant non-derogable retained EU law would apply in addition to Australian law
348
What are overriding mandatory provisions?
Provisions crucial for safeguarding public interests applicable regardless of the chosen law
349
Under what condition may overriding mandatory provisions of the contract's performance country be applied?
If they would render performance of a contract unlawful
350
What can a court do if the chosen applicable law is incompatible with public policy?
Refuse to apply elements of the chosen applicable law
351
What does art 5(2) stipulate regarding contracts for the carriage of passengers?
Limits the choice of applicable laws to countries with some connection to the contract
352
What determines the applicable law in the absence of choice in a contract?
The type of contract ## Footnote The rules vary depending on the nature of the contract as outlined in art 4.
353
For a sale of goods, where is the applicable law determined?
Where the seller has their habitual residence.
354
In a sale of goods by auction, where is the applicable law determined?
Where the auction takes place.
355
For the provision of services, where is the applicable law determined?
Where the service provider has their habitual residence.
356
For contracts relating to rights in immoveable property, where is the applicable law determined?
Where the property is situated.
357
For a tenancy for private use lasting no more than 6 months, where is the applicable law determined?
Where the landlord has their habitual residence, provided the tenant is a natural person and has their habitual residence in the same country.
358
In a franchise agreement, where is the applicable law determined?
Where the franchisee has their habitual residence.
359
For distribution agreements, where is the applicable law determined?
Where the distributor has their habitual residence.
360
For financial markets contracts, how is the applicable law determined?
It governs the rules of the market.
361
What is the applicable law for contracts that do not fall into specified categories?
The law of the country where the party required to effect the 'characteristic performance' of the contract has their habitual residence.
362
What does art 4(3) provide regarding the applicable law?
An override for contracts that are 'manifestly more closely connected' with another country.
363
What happens if the applicable law cannot be determined under the rules?
The applicable law is the law of the country with which the contract 'is most closely connected'.
364
Fill in the blank: The applicable law for a sale of goods is where the _______ has their habitual residence.
seller
365
True or False: The applicable law for a tenancy is determined by the tenant's habitual residence.
False
366
Fill in the blank: For services, the applicable law is determined by where the _______ has their habitual residence.
service provider
367
What should you consider when advising on the law applicable to a hypothetical contractual claim?
The type of contract and the habitual residence of the parties involved.
368
What is the habitual residence of a party for companies and other bodies?
The place of central administration ## Footnote This includes limited liability partnerships.
369
What determines the habitual residence for individuals acting in the course of business?
Their principal place of business.
370
How is habitual residence determined?
At the time the contract is entered into.
371
What are the main categories of contracts with specific rules?
* Carriage contracts * Consumer contracts * Insurance contracts * Employment contracts
372
What governs carriage contracts for goods when there is no agreement on applicable law?
The law of the country of the habitual residence of the carrier, provided certain conditions are met.
373
What are the conditions for the applicable law of carriage contracts for passengers?
Limited to the laws of the country where: * The passenger has their habitual residence * The carrier has their habitual residence * The carrier has their place of central administration * The place of departure * The place of destination
374
What happens in absence of a choice of law in carriage contracts?
The law of the country where the passenger has their habitual residence applies.
375
What is the primary governing law for consumer contracts?
The laws of the country in which the consumer has their habitual residence.
376
Can parties choose a different law for consumer contracts?
Yes, but it cannot deprive a consumer of mandatory legal protections.
377
What is unique about the rules for insurance contracts?
Different rules apply depending on the type of insurance contract.
378
What rights do parties have regarding the law applicable to employment contracts?
They can choose the applicable law, but cannot deprive an employee of mandatory protections.
379
What does Article 12 specify about applicable law?
It governs interpretation, performance, breaches, extinguishing obligations, and invalidity consequences.
380
How is the validity of a term or contract generally determined?
Under the law that would apply if the term or contract were valid.
381
When is a contract considered valid if parties are in different countries?
If the requirements of the laws of either country where the relevant parties were present are satisfied.
382
What matters are expressly excluded from the contractual obligations regime?
* Revenue, customs and administrative matters * Family law issues * Matrimonial property, wills, succession * Arbitration agreements * Company law issues * Obligations prior to contract * Evidence and procedure
383
What are non-contractual claims?
Claims that arise when a legal obligation is alleged but no contract exists, largely tortious claims.
384
What determines the law applicable to most civil and commercial non-contractual claims?
The date on which the events giving rise to damage occurred.
385
What rules apply to events that occurred before May 1996?
Previous common law rules.
386
What legislation applies to events from May 1996 to 10 January 2009?
Private International Law (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1995.
387
What regulation governs non-contractual obligations from 11 January 2009 to 31 December 2020?
Regulation (EC) No 864/2007 (Rome II).
388
What happens to the substantive rules under Rome II after 31 December 2020?
They have been retained as they were at the end of the UK-EU transition period.
389
What does the Private International Law (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1995 state about applicable law?
The applicable law is the law of the country where the events constituting the tort occurred.
390
What is the general rule for personal injury or death resulting from personal injury?
The law of the country where the individual was when they sustained the injury.
391
What is the general rule for damage to property?
The law of the country where the property was when it was damaged.
392
What applies in cases where elements of events occurred in different countries?
The law of the country in which the most significant element or elements of those events occurred.
393
Under what condition can the general rule for applicable law be displaced?
When it is substantially more appropriate for the applicable law to be that of a country other than that under the general rule.
394
What is the status of the Private International Law (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1995 concerning torts covered by it but not by Rome II?
It remains in force.
395
How do the rules for non-contractual claims from 11 January 2009 onwards compare to those before?
They are materially the same, regardless of the date of the events.
396
What do the article numbers in UK retained law correspond to?
They follow the same numbering as Rome II.
397
What should be monitored regarding Rome II?
Future developments as UK law may move away from Rome II over time.
398
What is the general rule for the law applicable to non-contractual obligations?
The law of the country where the damage occurred (or is likely to occur). ## Footnote This rule applies regardless of the country where the event giving rise to the damage occurred.
399
In determining where the damage occurred, what must be considered?
The place where the direct, immediate damage occurred. ## Footnote This is distinct from the place where certain indirect consequences may occur.
400
If a personal injury occurs in Spain, what law is applied?
Spanish law. ## Footnote This applies even if lost earnings from the injury occur in another country, such as the UK.
401
What is one circumstance under which the general rule for non-contractual obligations is not applied?
When the defendant and the claimant have their habitual residence in the same country at the time the damage occurs. ## Footnote In this case, the law of that country shall apply.
402
True or False: The courts apply these rules only if there is a connection to the UK or any EU member states.
False. ## Footnote These rules are applied regardless of any connection to the UK or EU member states.
403
Fill in the blank: The law applicable to non-contractual claims could result in the laws of _______ being the applicable law.
[Japan or the United States].
404
What does art 4(3) state about the connection to another country?
If the tort is manifestly more closely connected with another country, that country's law shall apply. ## Footnote This applies even if the other rules in art 4 suggest a different country.
405
What might establish a manifestly closer connection to another country?
A pre-existing relationship between the parties, such as a contract closely connected to the tort. ## Footnote An example is a professional accused of negligence who advised the claimant under terms containing a governing law clause.
406
What does art 12 address regarding non-contractual obligations?
The law applicable to non-contractual obligations from dealings prior to contract conclusion shall be the same as the law that applies to the contract. ## Footnote This includes misrepresentation claims, regardless of whether the contract was concluded.
407
What does art 12(2) provide if the applicable law cannot be determined?
Art 12(2) sets out rules that reflect the general rule in art 4. ## Footnote This means that if art 12(1) cannot determine applicable law, art 12(2) provides guidance.
408
How can draft agreements influence applicable law under art 12?
Draft agreements could be relevant evidence to establish applicable law, even if no agreement was concluded. ## Footnote This highlights the importance of clarity on applicable law during contractual negotiations.
409
Fill in the blank: Under art 12, agreements that exist only in _______ could be relevant evidence to establish applicable law.
draft
410
What is the law applicable to non-contractual obligations arising from product damage when all parties have their habitual residence in the same country?
The laws of that country shall apply (art 4(2) is applied).
411
If the product was marketed in the country where the person sustaining the damage had their habitual residence, what law applies?
The law of that country shall apply.
412
What law applies if the product was marketed in the country where it was acquired?
The law of that country shall apply.
413
What law applies if the product was marketed in the country where the damage occurred?
The law of that country shall apply.
414
What is the applicable law when the party claimed to be liable could not reasonably foresee the marketing of the product in any of the countries?
The law of the country in which the party claimed to be liable is habitually resident.
415
Under what condition can the laws of a country other than the one resulting from the rules apply?
If it is clear from all circumstances of the case that the tort is manifestly more closely connected with that other country (art 5(2)).
416
What does article 14 state about freedom of choice regarding governing laws?
An agreement on governing laws is generally effective.
417
Can parties agree on which laws govern their non-contractual obligations after the event that caused the damage?
Yes, the agreement can be reached after the event.
418
What condition must be met for an agreement on governing law to fall within the scope of art 14 if made before the relevant event?
All parties must be pursuing a commercial activity, and the agreement must be freely negotiated (art 14(1)(b)).
419
What happens if all elements relevant to the situation were in a country other than the chosen law by the parties?
The choice of the parties does not prevent the application of non-derogable laws of the other country.
420
What is the implication if all relevant elements were in the UK or EU member states regarding non-derogable laws?
Any relevant non-derogable retained EU law would be applied.
421
Which articles contain rules from which parties cannot derogate by agreement?
* Article 8: infringement of intellectual property rights * Article 6: unfair competition.
422
What are overriding mandatory rules?
Rules that are applied irrespective of the applicable law as per art 16 ## Footnote Overriding mandatory rules ensure that certain fundamental legal principles of the forum are upheld.
423
What does Article 16 limit?
Limits the application of the applicable law as determined by the rules ## Footnote Article 16 does not change the applicable law but restricts its application in favor of overriding mandatory rules.
424
What is the concept of manifest incompatibility?
Manifest incompatibility refers to the refusal of applying a provision of applicable law that conflicts with public policy of the forum as per art 26 ## Footnote This is similar to art 21 of Rome I concerning contractual claims.
425
What does Article 26 allow?
Allows for the refusal of application of certain elements of applicable law that are manifestly incompatible with public policy ## Footnote This does not disapply the applicable law as a whole.
426
What must be considered under Article 17?
Rules of safety and conduct in force at the place and time of the event ## Footnote Article 17 highlights that these rules may modify the application of the relevant law in certain situations.
427
True or False: Article 17 determines the applicable law.
False ## Footnote Article 17 does not determine the applicable law but considers safety and conduct rules.
428
Which article is similar to Article 16 regarding overriding mandatory rules?
Article 9 of Rome I ## Footnote Both articles address the application of overriding mandatory rules in legal contexts.
429
What type of claims does Article 21 of Rome I relate to?
Contractual claims ## Footnote Article 21 addresses similar concepts of manifest incompatibility as discussed in Article 26.
430
What does Article 15 govern regarding non-contractual obligations?
It governs: * the basis and extent of liability * grounds for exemption from liability * limitation of liability and division of liability * existence, nature and assessment of damage or remedy claimed * measures the court will take to prevent or terminate injury or damage * whether a right to claim may be transferred * persons entitled to compensation for damage sustained personally * liability for the acts of another * manner in which an obligation may be extinguished, including issues concerning limitation ## Footnote Article 15 outlines specific areas that non-contractual obligations impact, providing a framework for liability assessment and court measures.
431
What matters are excluded from the rules governing non-contractual obligations?
Excluded matters include: * revenue, customs and administrative matters * liability of the state for acts and omissions in the exercise of state authority * family law issues, such as maintenance obligations * matrimonial property, wills and succession issues * company law issues, including company insolvency * trust issues * privacy and defamation * evidence and procedure ## Footnote These exclusions are similar to those for contractual obligations, indicating areas where the non-contractual rules do not apply.
432
What is the presumption of equivalence in English courts regarding foreign law?
Absent a pleaded case to the contrary, English courts presume that the relevant foreign law is the same as English law. ## Footnote This presumption can affect how cases involving foreign law are approached unless explicitly challenged.
433
What significant changes occurred in jurisdiction rules after the UK's withdrawal from the EU?
The UK did not incorporate the European regime rules into its retained law, meaning: * The rules for jurisdiction in civil or commercial claims with a foreign element changed significantly. ## Footnote This shift impacts how claims are filed and processed in the UK post-Brexit.
434
What rules apply to proceedings commenced after the end of the UK-EU transition period?
For proceedings commenced after 11pm on 31 December 2020, the rules of Brussels Recast and the Lugano Convention no longer apply in English law. ## Footnote This marks a departure from the previous application of these regulations for cases filed before this date.
435
What was the UK's application regarding the Lugano Convention?
The UK applied to join the Lugano Convention in April 2020, requiring consent from all members. ## Footnote The application remains uncertain as the European Commission has indicated it does not support the UK's accession.
436
True or False: Brussels Recast and the Lugano Convention are universally applied in English law.
False ## Footnote These rules are not universally applied and depend on reciprocity between the relevant states.
437
Fill in the blank: The rules for determining applicable law in non-contractual obligations are found in _______.
[Article 15] ## Footnote Article 15 provides a detailed framework for understanding the applicable law in non-contractual contexts.
438
What must be adduced when foreign law is in issue?
Expert evidence on the relevant foreign law must be adduced. ## Footnote This requirement highlights the complexity of cases involving foreign law and the need for specialized knowledge.
439
What is the significance of the term 'commenced' in the context of jurisdiction rules?
'Commenced' refers to when the claim form is filed and the claim is issued by the court. ## Footnote This definition is crucial for determining the applicable jurisdiction rules based on the timing of the claim.
440
List the types of claims that are excluded from non-contractual obligations.
Excluded claims include: * revenue matters * state liability * family law issues * matrimonial property * company law * trust issues * privacy and defamation * evidence and procedure ## Footnote These exclusions help to clarify the boundaries of non-contractual obligations.
441
What are the principal mechanisms to determine jurisdiction for proceedings commenced after 11pm on 31 December 2020?
The principal mechanisms are: * the Hague Choice of Court Convention * common law rules, the CPR and statute ## Footnote The Hague Choice of Court Convention entered into force on 1 October 2015.
442
When did the UK accede to the Hague Choice of Court Convention?
The UK acceded on 1 January 2021 ## Footnote This accession occurred immediately after the UK-EU transition period.
443
What was the UK's status regarding the Hague Choice of Court Convention prior to 1 January 2021?
The UK was a member by virtue of being an EU member state ## Footnote The UK was part of the convention before its own accession due to EU membership.
444
Which countries are contracting states to the Hague Choice of Court Convention?
The contracting states are: * EU (on behalf of its member states) * Mexico * Singapore * Montenegro ## Footnote These countries are part of the Hague Convention alongside the UK after its accession.
445
Does the Hague Choice of Court Convention apply between parties to Brussels Recast and the Lugano Convention?
No, it does not apply ## Footnote Brussels Recast and the Lugano Convention have their own jurisdiction regimes.
446
Fill in the blank: The Hague Choice of Court Convention will apply between the UK and countries that remain part of the _______.
[European regime]
447
What convention applies between the UK and countries that remain part of the European regime?
The Hague Choice of Court Convention ## Footnote The convention governs jurisdiction agreements and court choices in civil and commercial matters.
448
What must contracting states uphold under the Hague Choice of Court Convention?
Agreements under which parties exclusively choose the courts of one of the contracting states ## Footnote This ensures that disputes are resolved in the agreed jurisdiction.
449
What is the scope limitation of the Hague Choice of Court Convention?
It only applies when the courts of a contracting state are chosen ## Footnote It excludes non-exclusive jurisdiction agreements.
450
What happens if the jurisdiction agreement is not exclusive?
The Hague Choice of Court Convention does not apply ## Footnote Non-exclusive jurisdiction allows claims in multiple jurisdictions.
451
What are asymmetric agreements in the context of jurisdiction?
Agreements that do not apply in the same way to both parties ## Footnote One party may have different rights to sue than the other.
452
Why might commercial lenders require flexibility in jurisdiction?
To sue a borrower in more than one jurisdiction ## Footnote This helps maximize successful recovery and enforcement.
453
What must borrowers typically agree to regarding jurisdiction?
To only sue the lender in the jurisdiction where the lender is based ## Footnote This creates an imbalance in jurisdictional rights.
454
List some matters excluded from the scope of the Hague Choice of Court Convention.
* Consumer contracts * Employment contracts * Carriage of passengers and goods * Competition * Personal injury * Tort claims for damage to tangible property not arising from a contractual relationship * Rights in respect of immoveable property and tenancies * Various intellectual property rights ## Footnote These exclusions limit the convention's applicability.
455
What are the narrow exceptions to the obligation to uphold exclusive jurisdiction agreements?
* The agreement is void under the law of the chosen jurisdiction * Giving effect to the agreement would lead to manifest injustice * The chosen court has decided not to hear the case ## Footnote These exceptions provide flexibility in enforcement of jurisdiction agreements.
456
How does an exclusive jurisdiction agreement typically manifest in practice?
As an exclusive jurisdiction clause in a written contract ## Footnote This is commonly included as a 'boilerplate' term before disputes arise.
457
What determines jurisdiction when the Hague Choice of Court Convention does not apply?
Common law, CPR rules, and statute ## Footnote Jurisdiction is determined by these rules where the European regime does not apply.
458
When did common law rules only apply?
Prior to the end of the UK-EU transition period ## Footnote They applied where the European regime did not apply.
459
What is the fundamental basis for the common law rules regarding jurisdiction?
The English and Welsh court can take jurisdiction if the proceedings can be validly served on the defendant ## Footnote This is known as 'service of process'.
460
What is required to serve a claim form on a defendant within England and Wales?
No permission is required once the claim form has been issued by the court ## Footnote This follows the general CPR rules on service.
461
Under what condition is a defendant subject to the jurisdiction of the English and Welsh court?
If they are present in the jurisdiction, even temporarily ## Footnote Service of a claim form is straightforward under CPR r 7.5.
462
Where can foreign parties carrying on business in England and Wales be served?
At the place of business within the jurisdiction ## Footnote This applies to foreign companies where they carry on activities.
463
What does CPR r 6.9 state regarding service on foreign companies?
They can be served within the jurisdiction at any place where they carry on their activities ## Footnote This includes any place of business they have within the jurisdiction.
464
What does CPR r 6.11 allow regarding service of claims on parties?
Service can be made at a specified place within the jurisdiction if the contract includes such a term ## Footnote This often involves a law firm.
465
What should be considered when drafting agreements to handle potential disputes?
Clients should include a provision for a foreign party to nominate an address for service ## Footnote This can save time and costs later.
466
What are some limited circumstances where a court may stay a claim or decline jurisdiction?
When there is: * Another more appropriate forum * Abuse of the court's process * Dispute concerning land outside the jurisdiction * Dispute concerning intellectual property rights outside the jurisdiction * A binding agreement for disputes to be determined by another jurisdiction or arbitration ## Footnote These factors can influence the court's decision.
467
What is the primary condition for serving a defendant outside the jurisdiction?
The claim must fall within the scope of one of the grounds that the courts consider England and Wales to be an appropriate jurisdiction.
468
Under what circumstances is permission from the court to serve a claim form outside the UK not required?
* Hague Choice of Court Convention applies * Contractual term grants jurisdiction * Consumer proceedings against a party to a consumer contract * Employee proceedings against their employer * Statutes with extraterritorial effect
469
What must be filed with the claim form when permission is not required to serve out of the jurisdiction?
A notice of the grounds relied upon must be filed and served alongside the claim form.
470
What are the three requirements for obtaining permission to serve a claim form outside the jurisdiction?
* Claim is within jurisdictional gateways * Claim has a reasonable prospect of success * England and Wales are the proper place to bring the claim
471
What is the term used for the listed grounds for jurisdiction in CPR Practice Direction 6B para 3.1?
Jurisdictional gateways
472
Name a common jurisdictional gateway related to the defendant's domicile.
The defendant is domiciled in the jurisdiction.
473
What is a common jurisdictional gateway for claims made in respect of contracts?
* Contract made within the jurisdiction * Contract made by or through an agent within the jurisdiction * Contract governed by English law
474
In tort claims, what are the conditions related to jurisdiction?
* Damage sustained within the jurisdiction * Damage results from an act committed within the jurisdiction
475
What is the significance of the property location in claims?
The subject matter of the claim relates to property within the jurisdiction.
476
What distinguishes Scotland and Northern Ireland in terms of jurisdiction from England and Wales?
They are separate legal jurisdictions but part of the UK.
477
What Act contains the rules for service of a claim form in Scotland and Northern Ireland?
Civil Jurisdiction and Judgment Act 1982 Sch 4
478
True or False: The Brussels Recast rules still apply in UK law.
False
479
Fill in the blank: The court must be satisfied that the claim has a _______.
reasonable prospect of success
480
What is the jurisdiction for suing a defendant domiciled in the UK for contract matters?
The court of the place of performance of the obligation in question ## Footnote For example, a defendant domiciled in Northern Ireland but obliged to perform a contract in England can be sued in England.
481
In tort matters, where can a defendant domiciled in the UK be sued?
In the court of the place where the harmful event occurred or may occur
482
Where can a defendant be sued in disputes arising out of the operations of a branch, agency, or other establishment?
In the court of the place in which the branch, agency, or other establishment is situated
483
What type of claims do the courts of England and Wales have exclusive jurisdiction over?
Claims concerning rights in immovable property within the jurisdiction
484
When can parties agree to have the English and Welsh court settle disputes?
When they have agreed that the English and Welsh court has jurisdiction to settle relevant disputes between them
485
What is the significance of CPR r 6.33 regarding service out?
It applies to service outside the UK, rather than outside the jurisdiction of England and Wales
486
Do claims in respect of matters that do not require permission for service out need permission to serve in Scotland or Northern Ireland?
No, they do not require permission in order to serve them in Scotland or Northern Ireland
487
What must be sought if a claim against a defendant in Scotland or Northern Ireland does not fall within the rules for service without permission?
Permission to serve out of the jurisdiction
488
What is one basis for a court to have jurisdiction over a foreign national or company?
If the foreign national or company accepts or submits to the jurisdiction by their conduct ## Footnote This includes actions like appointing a solicitor in England and Wales.
489
What is an example of a conduct that submits to jurisdiction?
Appointing a solicitor/agent in England and Wales to accept service of proceedings ## Footnote This action indicates acceptance of the court's jurisdiction.
490
What must a defendant do to avoid submitting to jurisdiction if they acknowledge service?
Acknowledge service with a statement that 'jurisdiction will be disputed' ## Footnote This statement indicates the defendant's intention to contest jurisdiction.
491
What application must a defendant make if they dispute jurisdiction?
An application under CPR Pt 11 for a declaration that the English and Welsh court does not have jurisdiction ## Footnote CPR refers to the Civil Procedure Rules.
492
True or False: A defendant can contest the case on its merits to avoid submitting to jurisdiction.
False ## Footnote Contesting the case on its merits would indicate acceptance of jurisdiction.
493
Fill in the blank: A foreign defendant must make an application under _______ to dispute jurisdiction.
CPR Pt 11 ## Footnote This is the specific part of the Civil Procedure Rules for jurisdiction disputes.
494
What is a potential step that a defendant might take in the proceedings that indicates submission to jurisdiction?
Serving a defence ## Footnote This act can be interpreted as acceptance of the court's authority.
495
What is generally respected regarding the applicable law for contractual claims?
Parties’ choice of law
496
How is the applicable law determined if there is no choice of law by the parties?
By the subject matter of the contract
497
What continues to apply regardless of any choice of law for contractual claims?
Certain mandatory laws
498
What is the general rule for applicable law in non-contractual claims?
The law of the country where the damage occurred
499
What happens if the parties agree on the law applicable to non-contractual claims?
That choice is generally effective
500
On what basis is the jurisdiction of the English and Welsh courts established?
Service of the claim form or submission to the jurisdiction
501
What is required if a defendant can be served within the jurisdiction?
No permission is required
502
What must a claimant do to serve the defendant out of the jurisdiction?
Apply for permission and establish that one of the 'jurisdictional gateways' applies
503
What are common gateways for contractual claims? List at least two.
* The contract was made within the jurisdiction * The contract is governed by English law
504
What are common gateways for tort claims? List at least two.
* The damage was sustained within the jurisdiction * The damage results from an act committed within the jurisdiction
505
True or False: Parties’ choice of jurisdiction is usually followed.
True
506
Fill in the blank: The claimant must apply for permission to serve the defendant out of the jurisdiction and establish that one of the _______ applies.
jurisdictional gateways
507
What must a claimant establish to serve a defendant out of the jurisdiction?
That one of the 'jurisdictional gateways' applies
508
What are prospective parties to litigation expected to do before court proceedings are issued?
Parties are expected to take certain pre-action steps as set out in the Practice Direction on Pre-Action Conduct and Protocols (PDPAC) ## Footnote This includes facilitating the sharing of information and narrowing the issues in dispute.
509
What is the overriding objective of the CPR as stated in rule 1.1?
To deal with cases justly and at proportionate cost ## Footnote The courts must bear this objective in mind at all stages of proceedings.
510
What are the relevant elements of the overriding objective in the context of pre-action conduct?
* Saving expense * Dealing with the case in proportionate ways * Ensuring expeditious and fair case handling * Allotting appropriate court resources * Enforcing compliance with rules, practice directions, and orders ## Footnote These elements help promote early dispute resolution.
511
True or False: The courts aim to promote early resolution of disputes without parties needing to resort to litigation.
True ## Footnote This is consistent with the overriding objective of the CPR.
512
What are some specific aims of the PDPAC when early resolution is not possible?
* Facilitate the sharing of information * Enable better understanding of each other’s positions * Narrow the issues in dispute ## Footnote These aims align with saving expense and efficient use of court resources.
513
What is the importance of reasonable pre-action conduct according to the PDPAC?
It aligns with the overriding objective and promotes efficiency in proceedings ## Footnote Proper understanding of factual and legal positions can reduce wasted time and costs.
514
Under the SRA Code of Conduct, what is one obligation solicitors have regarding court time?
Not to waste the court’s time ## Footnote This is outlined in rule 2.6 of the SRA Code of Conduct.
515
Fill in the blank: Solicitors must only put forward a case which is _______.
[properly arguable] ## Footnote This obligation is specified in rule 2.4 of the SRA Code of Conduct.
516
What must solicitors draw to the court’s attention according to rule 2.7?
Relevant cases, statutory provisions, or procedural irregularities likely to affect the outcome ## Footnote This ensures that the court is fully informed for decision-making.
517
What are solicitors' obligations under the SRA Code of Conduct?
To only bring proper claims, not to waste the court’s time, to only put forward a properly arguable case, and to draw relevant cases or irregularities to the court's attention. ## Footnote Specific rules include r 2.6, r 2.4, and r 2.7.
518
What does r 2.6 of the SRA Code of Conduct state?
Solicitors must not waste the court’s time. ## Footnote This is one of the specific overriding obligations.
519
What is stated in r 2.4 of the SRA Code of Conduct?
Solicitors may only put forward a case which is properly arguable. ## Footnote This rule emphasizes the need for valid claims.
520
What does r 2.7 of the SRA Code of Conduct require solicitors to do?
Solicitors must draw relevant cases and procedural irregularities to the court’s attention. ## Footnote This includes any issues likely to materially affect the outcome.
521
What does the PDPAC contain?
The Pre-Action Practice Direction and pre-action protocols for specific categories of claim. ## Footnote These are guidelines to be followed before issuing court proceedings.
522
What are the objectives of the PDPAC?
Facilitate information exchange, make decisions, try to settle issues, consider ADR, support efficient management, and reduce costs. ## Footnote These objectives align with the overriding objective.
523
What is one of the key principles of the PDPAC?
To facilitate parties to understand each other’s position. ## Footnote This is essential for effective dispute resolution.
524
Fill in the blank: The PDPAC aims to support the efficient management of _______.
the proceedings. ## Footnote This is part of the overall objectives outlined in the PDPAC.
525
True or False: Claimants facing a limitation deadline are expected to comply with the PDPAC before issuing a claim.
False. ## Footnote Urgent actions, such as applying for interim injunctions, do not require compliance.
526
What is the purpose of pre-action protocols within the PDPAC?
They apply to specific categories of claim to guide pre-litigation conduct. ## Footnote These protocols help in managing disputes effectively.
527
What should litigation be considered as?
A last resort ## Footnote This emphasizes the importance of exploring other options before resorting to court.
528
What is the purpose of the CPR?
To assist the parties in resolving disputes as quickly and cheaply as possible ## Footnote This aligns with the overriding objective of the CPR.
529
What should parties do before commencing proceedings according to the PDPAC?
Exchange information, consider ADR, and attempt to resolve issues ## Footnote This is outlined in paragraph 8 of the PDPAC.
530
What is recommended before advising a client to commence proceedings?
Explain the various types of ADR and why ADR might be preferable to litigation ## Footnote Courts encourage parties to consider ADR seriously.
531
What specific alternatives to litigation are mentioned in the PDPAC?
* Mediation * Arbitration * Early neutral evaluation * Ombudsmen schemes ## Footnote Other forms of ADR are also available.
532
What might the court require from the parties at a later stage regarding ADR?
Evidence that ADR has been considered ## Footnote This is noted in paragraph 11 of the PDPAC.
533
What should parties comply with before issuing a claim with the court?
Any relevant pre-action protocol and the Pre-Action Practice Direction ## Footnote Compliance is essential to avoid costs sanctions or case dismissal.
534
What is a letter of claim also known as?
* Letter before claim * Letter before action * LBA * Pre-action protocol letter ## Footnote This letter is sent to prospective defendants before commencing legal action.
535
What is expected from defendants in the pre-action protocol process?
Engage with and follow the pre-action protocol process ## Footnote Their failure to do so may result in costs sanctions.
536
What can be considered unreasonable from a prospective defendant regarding a letter of claim?
Silence or a negative/obstructive reply to a letter of claim or ADR proposal ## Footnote Such behavior may lead to costs sanctions.
537
What is the purpose of the letter of claim?
To be a genuine attempt to avoid proceedings ## Footnote The letter of claim is a formal communication intended to resolve disputes before litigation.
538
What should the letter of claim state according to PDPAC para 6?
* Basis of the claim * Summary of relevant facts * Remedy sought by the claimant * Disclosure of key documents
539
What can a prospective defendant do if the letter of claim is non-compliant?
Challenge the letter by stating it is not compliant with the Pre-Action Practice Direction or relevant pre-action protocol ## Footnote This response can affect the progression of legal proceedings.
540
What is the expected response time for a prospective defendant to a letter of claim?
Generally no more than 3 months; as little as 14 days in straightforward cases ## Footnote This timeframe can vary based on the complexity of the case.
541
What should the defendant's reply to a letter of claim include?
* Confirmation of claim acceptance * Reasons if not accepted * Explanation of disputed facts * Details of any counterclaim * Disclosure of key documents
542
What is the principle of proportionality in pre-action conduct?
Costs should be kept to a minimum and parties should take reasonable, proportionate steps ## Footnote Disproportionately high costs cannot be recovered.
543
When is a claimant not expected to comply with PDPAC?
When facing a limitation deadline or needing to act urgently ## Footnote Examples include applying for an interim injunction.
544
What happens to a claim once it is issued?
It can usually be stayed to allow parties time to follow the PDPAC ## Footnote Staying a claim allows for resolution efforts before proceeding with litigation.
545
What is the usual number of exchanges in pre-action correspondence?
Usually no more than one exchange of letters ## Footnote The PDPAC provides that a claimant should write a letter of claim to the defendant and the defendant should provide a substantive response.
546
What does the PDPAC state about compliance costs?
Compliance should be proportionate; disproportionate costs will not be recoverable ## Footnote Referenced in PDPAC, para 5.
547
What factors can lead to extensive pre-action correspondence?
Factors include: * Difficulty in investigating certain facts * Availability of relevant parties * Substantial volume of evidence * Involvement of experts ## Footnote These factors can necessitate longer exchanges, especially if urgent action is not required.
548
What is the impact of extended pre-action correspondence on legal proceedings?
It can lead to a better understanding of legal and factual issues and hone arguments ## Footnote This can make proceedings more focused and efficient, aligning with the overriding objectives of the PDPAC.
549
What must parties do after complying with the PDPAC but failing to settle?
Review their positions and consider available evidence to avoid court proceedings ## Footnote This is outlined in PDPAC, para 12.
550
What should parties pay particular attention to when reviewing their case?
Information and evidence from the exchange of correspondence with their opponent ## Footnote This information often impacts case analysis and the merits of the claim.
551
Fill in the blank: The PDPAC provides that a claimant should write a letter of claim to the _______.
[defendant]
552
True or False: Disproportionate costs incurred during compliance with the PDPAC are recoverable.
False
553
What does PDPAC stand for?
Pre-Action Protocols for Claims ## Footnote PDPAC includes various pre-action protocols tailored to specific categories of claims.
554
What is the purpose of pre-action protocols?
To provide detailed and prescriptive steps for pre-action conduct and correspondence ## Footnote They aim to achieve specific objectives for various claims.
555
What is a Claim Notification Form (CNF)?
A form required in certain personal injury cases to notify the defendant and their insurer of the claim ## Footnote It facilitates early exchange of information.
556
In which types of claims is a CNF generally required?
Low-value road traffic accidents (RTAs), employers' liability (EL), and public liability (PL) claims ## Footnote The requirement for a CNF varies based on the type and value of the claim.
557
What does the Pre-Action Protocol for Personal Injury Claims include?
A process for early appointment of an expert and discussions on claimant's needs for medical treatment or rehabilitation ## Footnote It also includes templates for letters related to the claim.
558
True or False: The pre-action protocols are less detailed than the Pre-Action Practice Direction.
False ## Footnote The pre-action protocols are more detailed and prescriptive.
559
What is the goal of bespoke direction and guidance in pre-action protocols?
To achieve the objectives of the PDPAC for specific categories of claim ## Footnote This is particularly important when general processes might not suffice.
560
Fill in the blank: The PDPAC includes a number of _______ protocols designed for specific categories of claim.
pre-action
561
What is typically required from claimants in low-value claims according to pre-action protocols?
Specific information and guidance to potential defendants ## Footnote This ensures clarity and cooperation in the claims process.
562
How do the relevant pre-action protocols assist parties?
By outlining how to cooperate to obtain an expert report at an early stage ## Footnote This is crucial for claims requiring expert evidence.
563
What are the categories of claim that have specific pre-action protocols?
• debt claims (against individuals) • professional negligence claims • personal injury claims • clinical disputes claims • construction and engineering claims • media and communications claims (including defamation) • judicial review • package travel claims • disease and illness claims • housing conditions/disrepair claims • possession claims by social landlords • possession claims for mortgage arrears • dilapidation claims regarding commercial property • low value personal injury road traffic accident claims • personal injury claims below the small claims limit in road traffic accidents • low value personal injury (employers’ liability and public liability) claims
564
Do most breach of contract claims fall within a pre-action protocol?
No
565
What should be followed for breach of contract claims that do not fall within a pre-action protocol?
The Pre-Action Practice Direction
566
Which pre-action protocol includes breach of contract claims equivalent to claims for negligence?
Pre-Action Protocol for Professional Negligence
567
What types of tort claims typically fall within the scope of a pre-action protocol?
• professional negligence • medical negligence • personal injury claims
568
What should a claimant do when two or more pre-action protocols might apply to a particular case?
The claimant is expected to choose which of the potentially applicable pre-action protocols they consider is the most appropriate for their claim
569
True or False: The Pre-Action Protocol for Debt Claims can be used when another pre-action protocol applies.
False
570
Fill in the blank: Most breach of contract claims will not fall within a _______.
pre-action protocol
571
Name one category of claim that involves clinical disputes.
Clinical disputes claims
572
What is a specific type of claim related to property conditions?
Housing conditions/disrepair claims
573
What type of claim is included in low value personal injury claims related to road traffic accidents?
Low value personal injury road traffic accident claims
574
What does the Pre-Action Protocol for Debt Claims apply to?
Any business claiming payment of a debt from an individual, including a sole trader ## Footnote The protocol does not apply to business-to-business debts unless the debtor is a sole trader.
575
What must be included in a letter of claim under the Pre-Action Protocol for Debt Claims?
Additional elements such as: * Whether interest or other charges are continuing * Details of oral agreement: who made it, what was agreed, when and where * Details of written agreement: date, parties, and request for copy * Explanation if regular instalments are offered or paid * Details of how the debt can be paid * A statement of account for the debt * An information sheet and reply form (Annex 1) * A financial statement form (Annex 2) ## Footnote These elements are specific to the Pre-Action Protocol for Debt Claims and not found in the general Pre-Action Practice Direction.
576
What happens if the debtor does not reply to the letter of claim within 30 days?
The creditor may start court proceedings ## Footnote This is specified in para 3.4 of the protocol.
577
What must a creditor do if the debtor indicates they are seeking debt advice?
Allow a reasonable period for the advice to be obtained ## Footnote The creditor should not start court proceedings less than 30 days from receipt of the completed reply form.
578
True or False: The Pre-Action Protocol for Debt Claims applies to business-to-business debts.
False ## Footnote It only applies if the debtor is a sole trader.
579
Fill in the blank: The creditor should enclose an information sheet and reply form found at _______.
Annex 1 of the protocol
580
Fill in the blank: A financial statement form should be enclosed as per _______.
Annex 2 of the protocol
581
What does the Pre-Action Protocol for Professional Negligence apply to?
Claims against professionals as a result of negligence or equivalent breach of contract or fiduciary duty.
582
Which claims does the Pre-Action Protocol for Professional Negligence NOT apply to?
Claims against: * architects, engineers, and quantity surveyors * healthcare providers * defamation cases
583
What should a preliminary notice contain?
The preliminary notice should contain: * identity of the claimant and other parties * brief outline of the grievance * general indication of financial value of the claim * statement for professional to inform their insurers
584
How quickly must the professional acknowledge the preliminary notice?
Within 21 days of receipt.
585
What should the claimant do if they have not sent further correspondence after 6 months from the preliminary notice?
Notify the professional of their intentions regarding the claim.
586
What additional elements should be included in a letter of claim?
The letter of claim should include: * reasonable requests for relevant documents * explanation of how the alleged error caused the loss * request for the letter to be sent to insurers * copies of other letters of claim related to the dispute
587
How quickly must the letter of claim be acknowledged?
Within 21 days of receipt.
588
What is the time frame for the professional to investigate and respond to the letter of claim?
3 months from the date of the letter of acknowledgment.
589
What should happen if the letter of response does not deny the claim in its entirety?
The parties should commence negotiations to resolve the claim within six months.
590
When should the claimant not commence proceedings?
Unless the letter of response denies the claim in its entirety or the negotiation period has ended.
591
What notice should be given before starting proceedings?
14 days’ written notice indicating the court in which the claimant intends to commence the proceedings.
592
What is more important than complying with the PDPAC?
Limitation is more important than complying with the PDPAC ## Footnote The limitation period applicable to a claim is unchanged by the PDPAC.
593
What happens when parties have not complied with the PDPAC?
A claim can become time-barred ## Footnote This occurs even if the parties have not fully complied with the PDPAC.
594
What must a claim do before the end of the limitation period?
Must be issued or a standstill agreement concluded ## Footnote This is necessary to prevent the defendant from deploying a limitation defence.
595
What can a defendant do if a claim is not issued in time?
Deploy a limitation defence ## Footnote This can occur regardless of the strength of the substantive claim.
596
Which paragraph of the PDPAC recognizes the issue of limitation?
Para 17 of the PDPAC ## Footnote This paragraph addresses the situation where a claimant must issue proceedings early.
597
What should parties seek if a claimant must issue proceedings early?
Seek a stay of the claim ## Footnote This allows the parties time to comply with the PDPAC.
598
What is the nature of the provisions of the PDPAC?
The provisions of the PDPAC are not mandatory rules.
599
What does the court expect parties to comply with when no specific protocol is applicable?
The Pre-Action Practice Direction.
600
What type of compliance does the court focus on according to PDPAC para 13?
Substantive compliance rather than minor or technical infringements.
601
What should parties do regarding the spirit of the protocol according to some pre-action protocols?
Follow the spirit, if not the letter, of the protocol and act reasonably.
602
What is advised against in correspondence during pre-action protocols?
Sending an aggressive letter demanding large sums of money at short notice.
603
What negative impact can aggressive correspondence have on a prospective claimant?
It can damage their credibility and suggest a desire to litigate rather than settle.
604
What may result from aggressive correspondence in legal disputes?
Costs consequences.
605
What is often in the best interest of the client before issuing proceedings?
To make a genuine attempt to settle a dispute.
606
What does aggressive or overly rhetorical correspondence often indicate?
A sign of weakness rather than strength.
607
What approach is recommended instead of aggression in legal correspondence?
Apply logical analysis and act reasonably.
608
What should you always bear in mind when drafting correspondence related to legal proceedings?
The correspondence could be reviewed by a judge in the future
609
What can lead to sanctions in pre-action correspondence?
An unreasonable or inconsistent approach to the case
610
What may indicate a failure of compliance with the PDPAC according to paragraph 14?
Failure to provide sufficient information, act within a time limit, or unreasonably refuse ADR
611
What does the court take into account when giving directions for the management of proceedings?
Non-compliance with the PDPAC
612
Which rules govern the management of proceedings and costs related to non-compliance?
CPR r 3.1(4)–(6) and CPR r 44.4(3)(a)
613
What actions may the court take in response to non-compliance with the PDPAC?
Relieve obligations, stay proceedings, impose sanctions
614
What are the principal sanctions the court may apply due to a party's non-compliance?
Costs orders, indemnity basis costs, depriving interest, higher interest rates
615
What may the court order regarding costs as a result of non-compliance?
Pay some or all costs of other parties, pay on an indemnity basis
616
What can happen to a successful claimant's interest due to non-compliance?
Deprivation of interest or awarding at a lower rate
617
What dramatic step can the court take for failure to comply with the PDPAC?
Striking out a party's statement of case
618
Under which rule can the court strike out a statement of case for non-compliance?
CPR r 3.4(2)(c)
619
What may happen if a person knowingly makes a false statement in a pre-action letter?
They may be subject to proceedings for contempt of court
620
What does the Pre-Action Protocol for Professional Negligence emphasize regarding statements of case?
Sanctions may be imposed if a later statement differs materially from the letter of claim
621
What must a client consider after undertaking a case analysis and following the Practice Direction on Pre-Action Conduct and Protocols?
Whether to issue a claim with the court ## Footnote This step incurs court fees and locks parties into a legal process.
622
What is a potential consequence of issuing a claim in court?
It locks the parties into a process from which they cannot easily extract themselves before trial ## Footnote Unless they agree to terms of settlement or withdraw and pay costs.
623
What is the county court traditionally considered within the English and Welsh court system?
A lower court ## Footnote It can deal with substantial cases including contractual disputes, tortious claims, bankruptcy cases, and property issues.
624
Who typically serves as judges in the county court?
Judges or district judges ## Footnote They sit in hearing centres throughout England and Wales.
625
What rank does the High Court hold in the hierarchy of courts in England and Wales?
Third highest ## Footnote It follows the Supreme Court and Court of Appeal.
626
How is the High Court structurally divided?
Into three different divisions ## Footnote This division is mainly administrative for handling different types of cases.
627
Where is the High Court based?
Royal Courts of Justice in London ## Footnote It also has several district registries across England and Wales.
628
What is the concurrent and unlimited jurisdiction of the county court and the High Court?
Most matters can be brought in either court ## Footnote Subject to certain restrictions.
629
What should be excluded when calculating the quantum of a client’s claim?
Interest and costs, quantum of any possible counterclaim, contributory negligence, and any possible deduction of benefits ## Footnote This impacts where to issue the claim.
630
What is the threshold for commencing a money claim in the county court?
£100,000 or less ## Footnote Claims above this amount can be commenced in either court.
631
What will likely happen to claims for less than £100,000 commenced in the High Court?
They are likely to be transferred to the county court ## Footnote Unless certain criteria apply.
632
What factors can indicate that the High Court may be more appropriate for a claim?
High value claims, complex facts or law, or outcomes important to the public ## Footnote These factors are referenced in CPR Practice Direction 7A.
633
What types of claims must be brought in the High Court?
Claims for defamation, judicial review cases, and any claim under the Human Rights Act 1998 ## Footnote These are exceptions to the general jurisdiction rule.
634
What is the personal injury claims threshold for commencing in the High Court?
£50,000 ## Footnote This is lower than the £100,000 threshold for other money claims.
635
What are the three administrative divisions of the High Court?
King’s Bench Division, Chancery Division, Family Division ## Footnote The King’s Bench Division is also known as KBD or QBD.
636
What types of cases does the King’s Bench Division handle?
* Civil cases in contract and tort * Judicial review cases * Appeals of criminal decisions from Magistrates’ Courts and Crown Courts ## Footnote The King’s Bench Division does not hear any criminal cases at first instance.
637
What is the King’s Bench Division also known as?
KBD or QBD ## Footnote This division was previously referred to as the Queen’s Bench Division.
638
What practical guidance document is associated with the King’s Bench Division?
The King’s Bench Guide (2022) ## Footnote This guide includes detailed practical guidance on proceedings in the King’s Bench Division.
639
What are the main areas of responsibility for the Chancery Division?
* Wills, administration of estates, and probate matters * Property/land and mortgages * Trusts * Company and partnership law * Intellectual property * Insolvency * Appeals from county court decisions ## Footnote The Chancery Division is referred to as ChD.
640
What guidance document is associated with the Chancery Division?
Chancery Guide (June 2022) ## Footnote This guide includes detailed practical guidance on proceedings in the Chancery Division.
641
What types of cases does the Family Division handle?
* Divorce * Adoption * Some wills and probate cases * Appeals from the Magistrates’ and Crown Court in family cases ## Footnote The family courts operate under their own set of rules and practice directions.
642
What rules govern the family courts?
Family Procedure Rules ## Footnote This regime is separate from the CPR (Civil Procedure Rules).
643
True or False: The Family Division deals with criminal cases.
False ## Footnote The Family Division focuses on family-related cases, not criminal cases.
644
What is the purpose of the Commercial Court?
The Commercial Court deals with complex business disputes, both national and international.
645
List three typical cases handled by the Commercial Court.
* Business contracts and other documents * Commercial fraud * Export and import of goods
646
What type of disputes does the Admiralty Court handle?
The Admiralty Court deals with shipping and maritime disputes.
647
List two typical cases that the Admiralty Court deals with.
* Collision * Salvage
648
What is the maximum value of claims that the Circuit Commercial Court typically handles?
Approximately £5 million.
649
What is the Technology and Construction Court often referred to as?
The TCC.
650
Name one area of dispute the Technology and Construction Court deals with.
* Building, construction and engineering contracts
651
True or False: The Circuit Commercial Court is a specialist court under the King’s Bench Division.
True.
652
Fill in the blank: The Commercial Court is subject to its own set of rules and guidance, set out in the _______.
Commercial Court Guide.
653
Which court deals with arbitration proceedings?
The Commercial Court.
654
What type of issues does the Technology and Construction Court address related to land use?
Nuisance relating to land use.
655
List three regional centers where the Circuit Commercial Court operates.
* Birmingham * Bristol * Cardiff
656
What kind of contracts does the Technology and Construction Court typically involve?
* Construction * Engineering * Technology
657
What is the focus of the Circuit Commercial Court?
Claims that are not suited to the Commercial Court due to insufficient size, value or complexity.
658
What does the Admiralty Court handle concerning ships?
* Mortgages and security over ships * The arrest of vessels and cargoes
659
True or False: The Circuit Commercial Court was previously known as the Mercantile Court.
True.
660
List two types of environmental issues the Technology and Construction Court may deal with.
* Pollution * Reclamation
661
What type of insurance is relevant to the Technology and Construction Court?
Insurance related to construction, engineering and technology.
662
What is the TCC?
The Technology and Construction Court, which has its own set of rules and guidance in addition to the CPR
663
Where can the rules for the TCC be found?
HM Courts & Tribunals Service, The Technology and Construction Court Guide (2nd ed, 3 October 2005, 5th rev)
664
What does the Administrative Court deal with?
The lawfulness of acts and omissions of government, regulatory bodies, inferior courts, and public officials
665
What is the Planning Court a part of?
The Administrative Court, dealing with judicial review and statutory challenges involving planning matters
666
What type of cases are typically brought in the Administrative Court?
Judicial review cases
667
Where can the rules for the Administrative Court be found?
Judiciary for England and Wales, The Administrative Court Judicial Review Guide 2020 (July 2020)
668
What does the Financial List handle?
Financial disputes worth over £50 million or equivalent that require market expertise
669
What is the minimum value for disputes in the Financial List?
Over £50 million or equivalent
670
What guidance governs the Financial List?
Guide to the Financial List (1 October 2015) and the procedures in the Commercial Court Guide
671
What types of disputes does the Business List cover?
A wide range of business disputes, both national and international
672
List typical cases involved in the Business List
* Business organisations * Directors’ duties * Fiduciary duties * Investor disputes * Banking and financial services * Sale and purchase of businesses * Partnerships * Professional negligence * Regulatory claims * Pension funds
673
Where can the rules for the Business List be found?
Chancery Guide
674
What does the Insolvency and Companies List deal with?
Corporate and personal insolvencies and issues connected to the management and operation of companies
675
List typical cases in the Insolvency and Companies List
* Winding-up of companies * Bankruptcy petitions against individuals in London (owed £50,000 or more) * Insolvency and restructuring procedures * Claims against directors and office holders * Shareholder claims
676
What is the purpose of the Insolvency and Companies List?
Subject to its own set of rules and guidance in addition to the CPR ## Footnote See CPR Practice Direction on Insolvency Proceedings.
677
What types of issues does the Competition List (ChD) deal with?
Competition law issues such as: * distortion of competition * imposition of unfair prices * unfair trading arrangements * breaches of competition rules ## Footnote The Competition List has its own set of rules in the Chancery Guide.
678
What does the Intellectual Property List cover?
Claims and appeals concerning intellectual property rights including: * registered designs * copyright * trademarks * patents * passing-off * misuse of trade secrets ## Footnote The Intellectual Property List has its own rules in the Chancery Guide and separate court guides for the Patents Court and the Intellectual Property and Enterprise Court.
679
What typical cases are handled in the Property, Trusts and Probate List (ChD)?
Cases involving: * landlord and tenant * trespass/squatters * mortgages * land registry * title to land, easements, restrictive covenants * orders for sale to enforce charging orders * trusts of land and appointment of trustees * variations of trusts * claims against trustees * trust property * charities * contentious probate * rectification of wills ## Footnote The Property, Trusts and Probate List is governed by its own rules in the Chancery Guide.
680
What type of cases does the Revenue List (ChD) address?
Cases involving major points of principle where Her Majesty’s Revenue and Customs is a party ## Footnote The Revenue List does not deal with claims for recovery of taxes where the taxpayer disputes liability and follows rules in the Chancery Guide.
681
True or False: The lists mentioned are separate courts.
False ## Footnote They are divisions of the High Court with various specialist elements.
682
What is the collective name for the specialist courts and lists in England and Wales?
the Business and Property Courts of England and Wales ## Footnote This grouping is for administrative and procedural purposes.
683
What types of cases do the Business and Property Courts handle?
specialist business and other civil dispute resolution and business cases ## Footnote These can be domestic or international in nature.
684
List three types of courts included in the Business and Property Courts.
* Admiralty Court (KBD) * Commercial Court (KBD) * Technology and Construction Court (KBD) ## Footnote KBD stands for King's Bench Division.
685
What is the former name of the Circuit Commercial Court?
Mercantile Court ## Footnote It has been rebranded to Circuit Commercial Court.
686
Which list deals with insolvency and companies?
Insolvency and Companies List (ChD) ## Footnote ChD stands for Chancery Division.
687
Fill in the blank: The _____ List deals with issues related to intellectual property.
Intellectual Property ## Footnote This list is part of the Chancery Division.
688
What is the purpose of the Revenue List?
to handle cases related to revenue ## Footnote Revenue List is part of the Chancery Division.
689
True or False: The Financial List is part of the Commercial Court and Chancery Division.
True ## Footnote It handles specialized financial disputes.
690
What court is responsible for maritime disputes?
Admiralty Court (KBD) ## Footnote This court specializes in admiralty and maritime law.
691
What is the purpose of the Competition List?
to handle competition-related disputes ## Footnote This list is part of the Chancery Division.
692
Fill in the blank: The _____ List is responsible for trusts and probate matters.
Property, Trusts and Probate ## Footnote This list is under the Chancery Division.
693
What do the King’s Bench Division and the Chancery Division have that supplement the CPR?
Detailed court guides ## Footnote These guides modify the CPR rules and practice directions for proceedings in those divisions.
694
Do the guides of the King’s Bench Division and Chancery Division replace the CPR?
No, they supplement and modify the CPR rules ## Footnote They include significantly more detail and practical guidance than the CPR.
695
What is the Family Division subject to instead of the CPR?
Family Procedure Rules ## Footnote This regime is separate from the CPR.
696
What should you consider before issuing proceedings in the High Court?
Which of the three divisions is most appropriate ## Footnote Also consider whether a specialist court or list is best suited to the claim.
697
What happens if a claim is issued in the wrong division or specialist court?
It does not invalidate the claim; it will usually be transferred to the correct division ## Footnote This can happen by agreement between the parties or by court order.
698
What is mandatory for certain claims like judicial review?
Issuing the claim in the court most appropriate to deal with the subject matter ## Footnote For example, judicial review must go to the Administrative Court.
699
What is one example of a claim that could be issued in multiple divisions?
Breach of contract claim involving non-specialist businesses ## Footnote Possible divisions include the King’s Bench Division, the Commercial Court, the Circuit Commercial Court, or the Chancery Division Business List.
700
What is a significant procedural difference in the Commercial Court regarding service acknowledgment?
A defendant must acknowledge service even if no particulars of claim have been served ## Footnote This differs from the general CPR requirement.
701
What can a claimant obtain in the Commercial Court against a non-responsive defendant?
Judgment in default without serving particulars of claim ## Footnote This is according to CPR r 58.8.
702
What is important to use for the relevant division or specialist court?
The correct forms ## Footnote For example, the Commercial Court has its own versions of standard forms, including the claim form (Form N1(CC)).
703
What marks the commencement of proceedings in court?
The court issues the claim form ## Footnote This marks the official start of legal proceedings.
704
Which procedure is commonly used for most civil claims in English and Welsh courts?
CPR Pt 7 claims ## Footnote This is the principal subject of the unit.
705
What is an alternative procedure for certain claims referred to as?
Pt 8 claims ## Footnote This procedure is simpler and used when there is not a substantial dispute of fact.
706
When should a Pt 8 claim be considered?
When there is not a substantial dispute of fact ## Footnote Typically arises when a decision on an issue of law is needed.
707
What is a common scenario for a Pt 7 claim?
A dispute about whether a contractual term has been breached ## Footnote This includes determining what damages might be due.
708
What forms are generally different between Pt 7 and Pt 8 claims?
Claim form and acknowledgment of service forms ## Footnote Different court forms are required for each procedure.
709
What type of statements are not involved in Pt 8 claims?
Detailed statements of case ## Footnote This includes particulars of claim or a defense.
710
What type of evidence is filed and served alongside the Pt 8 claim form?
Supporting evidence, usually in the form of a witness statement with relevant documents ## Footnote The defendant then files evidence in response.
711
What is typically not involved in Pt 8 claims due to the lack of substantive factual dispute?
Disclosure of documents ## Footnote The absence of a substantial dispute means no documents need to be disclosed.
712
Do Pt 8 hearings usually involve oral evidence from witnesses?
No ## Footnote This is because there is not a substantive factual dispute as seen in Pt 7 claims.
713
What types of claims require modifications to the Pt 8 procedure?
Judicial review claims ## Footnote These claims often come with bespoke modifications.
714
What should a defendant do if they object to the use of the Pt 8 procedure?
Raise the objection in the acknowledgment of service form ## Footnote If valid, the court can convert the claim to a Pt 7 claim.
715
What can the court do if a Pt 8 claim is converted to a Pt 7 claim?
Give directions to comply with the procedure for Pt 7 claims ## Footnote This ensures the claim follows the correct procedure.
716
What is the claim form?
The initial 'statement of case' served on the defendant
717
What must the claim form contain?
It should briefly set out the claimant’s case and the remedies claimed, and contain other necessary information to commence a claim
718
What is the purpose of the particulars of claim?
To set out the facts relating to the claim in greater detail than the claim form
719
Do all courts use the same claim form?
No, some specialist courts have their own versions of the claim form and response pack
720
How must the claim form be issued?
It must be lodged with the court
721
Can the claim form be issued online?
Yes, depending on the specific court/list, it might be possible to issue it online
722
What is the CE File system?
The court's system for issuing claims online in the High Court
723
What is the process for issuing a claim form on paper?
Attend court in person or send the claim form and court fee by post
724
Where must county court claims involving monetary sums be directed initially?
To the Civil National Business Centre (CNBC)
725
What must be included when issuing claims via paper?
* A copy of the claim form for each defendant * An additional copy for the claimant's records * One copy for the court's use
726
What is Money Claim Online (MCO)?
A system for electronically issuing money claims in the Civil National Business Centre
727
What is the maximum claim amount for Money Claim Online?
£100,000
728
Who cannot be a party in claims issued via Money Claim Online?
Neither party can be a child or a protected party
729
What type of claims does the Money Claim Online system apply to?
Claims for a fixed amount of money not exceeding £100,000, initiated by a single claimant against no more than two defendants
730
What jurisdiction must service be intended within for Money Claim Online?
Within the jurisdiction of England and Wales
731
Fill in the blank: The claim form must be in a ______ format on the relevant court form.
[prescribed]
732
What is the maximum claim value for legally represented parties under the Online Civil Money Claims Pilot?
£25,000
733
What is the maximum claim value for litigants in person under the Online Civil Money Claims Pilot?
£10,000
734
Until what date is the Online Civil Money Claims Pilot operational?
1 October 2024
735
What procedure must a claim not follow to be eligible under the Online Civil Money Claims Pilot?
Part 8 procedure
736
Under which act must a claim not be brought unless under s 141 for enforcing a 'regulated agreement' related to money?
Consumer Credit Act 1974
737
What type of claims are excluded from the Online Civil Money Claims Pilot?
Claims for personal injury
738
What is the maximum number of claimants allowed for represented parties under the pilot?
Up to two claimants
739
What is required for a claimant to be eligible under the Online Civil Money Claims Pilot?
Must be 18 years or older, not a 'protected party', with a UK postal address and an email address
740
What is required for a defendant to be eligible under the Online Civil Money Claims Pilot?
Must have a postal address within England and Wales, be 18 years or older, not a 'protected party', and not the Crown
741
Fill in the blank: The Online Civil Money Claims Pilot is specifically designed for handling claims up to a value _______.
£25,000
742
True or False: The Online Civil Money Claims Pilot allows claims for personal injury.
False
743
What is the minimum age requirement for claimants under the Online Civil Money Claims Pilot?
18 years
744
What is the maximum number of defendants allowed for one claimant under the Online Civil Money Claims Pilot?
Two defendants
745
What is the requirement for a claimant's legal representative to continue in the OCMC?
The claimant's legal representative must be registered with MyHMCTS ## Footnote The OCMC refers to the Online Civil Money Claims process.
746
Can unrepresented defendants respond digitally to claims?
Yes, unrepresented defendants can respond digitally to claims in Welsh ## Footnote This is specified in PD51R.6AA.
747
What happens if a defendant's representative is not registered with MyHMCTS?
Claims may be started in the OCMC but will be sent out after issue to the CNBC ## Footnote This is detailed in PD 51R.2.1(7).
748
What does the Damages Claims Portal (DCP) Practice Direction 51ZB govern?
Claims that are exclusively for damages in the county court ## Footnote Excludes debt or injunction claims and certain consumer credit claims.
749
What types of damages claims are covered by the DCP?
* Personal injury * Clinical negligence * Professional negligence * Breach of contract * Consumer claims * Consumer credit (excluding PPI) ## Footnote PPI stands for Payment Protection Insurance.
750
What is mandated by the Damages Claims Portal (DCP) for both parties?
Representation by a solicitor ## Footnote This applies to claims filed under the DCP.
751
What configurations of parties are allowed in a DCP claim?
* One claimant against one defendant * Two claimants against one defendant * One claimant against two defendants ## Footnote The DCP allows filing of claims online involving these configurations.
752
What must be provided for claim forms issued on paper?
* A copy for each defendant * A copy for the claimant * A copy for the court ## Footnote This ensures proper service and record-keeping.
753
What happens to the claim form after it is stamped with the court seal?
It is allocated a claim number, which will be added by court staff ## Footnote This process is essential for tracking the claim.
754
How is the claim form sealed for electronically filed claims?
The court will electronically seal the claim form ## Footnote The electronic seal may differ in appearance from the paper seal.
755
What should you not do regarding the limitation period for claims?
Do not wait until the last day of limitation ## Footnote Allow for logistical issues that might prevent the claim form from being issued.
756
What does CPR Practice Direction 7A, paragraph 5.1 state about claim forms?
If the claim form was received earlier than it was issued, it is brought for limitation purposes on the earlier date ## Footnote This provision helps protect claimants from processing delays.
757
What should you warn your client about in advance of issuing a claim?
The often substantial court fee to issue a claim ## Footnote Clients should deposit necessary funds to cover the fee in the firm's client account.
758
What is required when serving a claim form on a defendant out of the jurisdiction without court permission?
A standard form statement of grounds must be included with the claim form and served with it ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 6.34 for details.
759
What happens to a claim form if permission is required to serve a defendant out of the jurisdiction?
The claim form will be stamped 'not for service out of the jurisdiction' until permission is granted by the court.
760
What determines the court fee when issuing a new claim?
The nature of the claim and the remedies sought ## Footnote Current fees are available in the HM Courts & Tribunals Service guide, Civil and Family Court Fees.
761
How is the court fee calculated for a typical claim for a sum of money?
The fee is calculated with reference to the sum of money claimed or an estimate if the sum is not yet known.
762
What happens if a claim seeks both monetary and non-monetary remedies?
The fees applicable to both are payable. If there are different remedies expressed as alternatives, the higher fee is payable.
763
What must be done if it becomes necessary to add, remove, or substitute a party to the claim after proceedings have commenced?
Permission of the court is generally required, sought by making an application supported by evidence.
764
What can prompt the need to add, remove, or substitute a party in a claim?
An administrative error or new evidence coming to light ## Footnote Example: discovering a different company was the one dealing with the claimant.
765
When can changes to the parties usually be made without the court's permission?
Before the claim form has been served, except adding a new claimant which requires permission.
766
What should be done if changes to parties are made after the expiry of the limitation period?
They may be subject to challenge.
767
How should amendments to the claim form be indicated?
In red text with a header recording the CPR rule under which the amendment has been made.
768
What must be filed with the court after amendments to the claim form?
The amended claim form, an explanatory covering letter, and a request that it be sealed.
769
Where can the process for making amendments and re-amendments to statements of case be found?
In CPR Practice Direction 17.
770
What is the process for a claimant to unilaterally remove a defendant from a claim?
By filing a notice of discontinuance with the court and serving a copy on every other party to the proceedings ## Footnote Refer to CPR rr 38.2(3) and 38.3 for specific rules.
771
What is the consequence of a claimant discontinuing a claim against a defendant?
The claimant is usually liable for the costs of the defendant against whom the claim has been discontinued ## Footnote See CPR r 38.6 for details.
772
When is permission from the court required to remove, add, or substitute a party?
When the claim form has already been served ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 19.4(1) for specifics.
773
What is required to seek permission from the court for changing parties?
An interim application supported by evidence ## Footnote Evidence typically includes a witness statement from a solicitor and relevant documents.
774
What must be included with the application for changing parties?
A copy of the claim form with the proposed amendments ## Footnote This is essential for the court's review.
775
What factors does the court consider when exercising discretion to change parties?
The context of the overriding objective and substantial factual overlap between claims ## Footnote This helps in dealing with cases expeditiously and fairly.
776
Under what conditions may a new party be added to proceedings?
If it is desirable to resolve all matters in dispute or if there is an issue involving the new party and an existing party ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 19.2(2) for more details.
777
What is required for a party to be added as a claimant?
They must give their consent in writing, which must be filed with the court ## Footnote See CPR r 19.4(4) for rules.
778
What must happen if parties have a joint entitlement to a remedy sought in a claim?
All persons jointly entitled must be parties to the proceedings unless the court orders otherwise ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 19.3 for specifics.
779
What does CPR r 19.2(3) provide regarding removing a party from proceedings?
The court may order that a party be removed if it is not desirable for that person to be a party to the proceedings.
780
What conditions allow for a party to be substituted under CPR r 19.2(4)?
If the existing party’s interest or liability has passed to the new party and it is desirable to substitute for resolving disputes ## Footnote This helps streamline the legal process.
781
What can new proceedings achieve in relation to existing proceedings?
New proceedings can achieve the same object as the addition of a party.
782
What must a claimant ensure when issuing new proceedings against a new party?
The claimant must ensure there is no limitation problem.
783
What can a claimant do if the old proceedings are redundant?
The claimant can discontinue or seek to agree a settlement with the original defendant.
784
What must a claimant be careful of when agreeing terms of settlement?
Not to agree terms that would compromise the new claim.
785
What is one principal downside of initiating new proceedings?
New proceedings incur a new issue fee.
786
What liability does a claimant incur when discontinuing old proceedings?
The claimant incurs a liability to pay the costs of the parties against whom they have discontinued.
787
What happens to the ability to change parties after the limitation period has expired?
The scope for changing the parties to proceedings is considerably more restricted.
788
What should the amendment procedure not be used for?
To circumvent the rules on limitation.
789
Under what conditions can a court add or substitute a party after the limitation period?
* The relevant limitation period was current when the proceedings were started * The addition or substitution is necessary.
790
Who has the discretion to add or substitute a party after the limitation period?
The court.
791
What factors can the court consider against granting permission for adding a party?
A party’s delay in making an application.
792
What is required for the addition or substitution of a party?
The court must be satisfied that one of the following applies: * The new party is a substitute for a party named by mistake in the claim form. * The claim cannot be carried on by or against the original party without the new party. * The original party has died or had a bankruptcy order made against them, and their interest has passed to the new party. ## Footnote This is based on procedural rules regarding amendments in legal claims.
793
What is the impact of the limitation period on changing parties?
Changes to parties after the expiry of the limitation period are confined to the existing substantive claim. ## Footnote For instance, adding a claimant with a joint entitlement to the existing claimant.
794
Why is it difficult for defendants to add new parties after the limitation period?
If the limitation period has passed, there is unlikely to be a basis to add the new party to the proceedings. ## Footnote This is particularly relevant for defendants who want to add parties they believe are ultimately liable.
795
What does s 35(1) of the Limitation Act 1980 state regarding new claims?
A new claim involving the addition or substitution of a new party will commence on the date the new claim is commenced, not when the original claim was issued. ## Footnote Thus, if the limitation period has expired, the new claim against a new party is typically time-barred.
796
How does the doctrine of relation back apply to new causes of action?
New causes of action added to proceedings that do not involve any change to the parties are deemed to have commenced when the claim was first brought if permission is granted. ## Footnote This is different from adding new parties.
797
Is rectifying a mistake in how a party is described considered a change of party?
No, rectifying a mistake in description is not considered a change of party. ## Footnote This applies only if there is no mistake regarding the actual party involved.
798
What does CPR r 17.4(3) allow in terms of amendments?
The court may allow an amendment if there has been no mistake as to the actual party but only how they are identified, even after the expiry of the limitation period. ## Footnote This applies if the mistake was genuine and does not cause doubt about the party's identity.
799
How does CPR r 19.5(3) differ from CPR r 17.4(3)?
CPR r 19.5(3) deals with a mistake between two separate parties, as opposed to a mistake in the identification of an actual party. ## Footnote For example, a claim against a limited liability partnership that took over a general partnership.
800
Who is responsible for costs arising from amendments?
The party seeking to amend their statement of case is responsible for the costs of the amendment and any costs incurred by other parties in dealing with it. ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR Practice Directions 17 and 19A.
801
What must a claimant file when the court orders the addition or substitution of a party?
The claimant must file an amended claim form and particulars of claim, and serve a copy of the order on all parties and any affected parties. ## Footnote This is specified in CPR Practice Direction 19A, paras 3–4.
802
What is the primary factor determining whether a claim is issued in the county court or the High Court?
The value of the claim
803
Name the three divisions of the High Court.
* King’s Bench Division (KBD) * Chancery Division (ChD) * Family Division
804
What marks the commencement of the proceedings in court?
The issue of the claim form
805
How are claims generally issued in the High Court?
Electronically
806
What must be filed with the claim form if it is to be served outside the jurisdiction and court permission is not required?
A standard form statement of grounds
807
Can the claim form be amended before it is served?
Yes, without the permission of the court
808
What is required to add, remove, or substitute a party after the claim form has been served?
The court’s permission
809
What type of discretion does the court have regarding changes to parties if there is no issue concerning limitation?
A broad discretion
810
What is the basis for the court’s discretion to permit changes to parties?
A pragmatic approach reflecting the overriding objective
811
What are the grounds for adding, removing, or substituting parties after the expiry of the limitation period?
Very restrictive
812
Fill in the blank: Certain specialist claims must be issued in the ______, regardless of their value.
High Court
813
True or False: Claims in the High Court can be issued in paper form.
False
814
What happens to new claims against new parties after the limitation period has expired?
They would be outside the limitation period
815
What is the next step after a claim is issued?
Serve the sealed claim form on the defendant(s). ## Footnote This step is often taken by the court unless the claimant requests otherwise.
816
How is the claim form typically served in the High Court?
The responsibility of the claimant. ## Footnote This contrasts with other jurisdictions where the court may send it by post.
817
Which rule governs personal service of a claim form?
CPR r 6.5
818
What is personal service?
Providing the claim form directly to the defendant or a representative. ## Footnote This can be done by leaving the claim form with them.
819
Who can be served for an individual defendant?
The individual themselves.
820
Who can be served for a company or corporation?
A person holding a senior position.
821
List three examples of individuals holding a senior position in a registered company.
* Director * Treasurer * Chief Executive
822
For a corporation not registered as a company, who can be served?
Any of the following: * Mayor * Chairman * President * Town Clerk
823
Can CPR r 6.5 be used to serve a foreign company?
No, if they do not carry on business in the jurisdiction.
824
How is a limited liability partnership (LLP) treated in terms of service?
Likely treated in the same manner as a company.
825
What are members of an LLP often referred to as?
Partners.
826
Who should be served in a general partnership?
* A partner * A person who has control or management of the partnership business.
827
What is advisable if personal service is preferred?
Engage a process server.
828
What is one benefit of using a process server?
They can provide a professional report in the form of a witness statement.
829
True or False: Process servers can only serve bankruptcy petitions.
False.
830
What is a valid method for serving a claim form?
First class post, document exchange, or other service providing delivery on the next business day ## Footnote These methods are outlined in CPR Practice Direction 6A, para 3.1.
831
How is service effected by the claimant?
* Placing the document in a post box * Leaving the document with the relevant service provider * Having the document collected by the relevant service provider ## Footnote These actions are specified for serving a claim form.
832
Where can a claim form be left for permitted service?
* Solicitor (CPR r 6.7) * Address given by the defendant for service (CPR r 6.8) * Default addresses for service (CPR r 6.9) ## Footnote These locations are detailed further in the chapter.
833
What must a defendant do to accept service by fax or email?
Indicate in writing their willingness to accept service by fax or email and provide the relevant contact information ## Footnote This requirement is outlined in CPR Practice Direction 6A, para 4.
834
True or False: A fax number must be included on the writing paper of the solicitor for sufficient notification of service by fax.
True ## Footnote This is necessary for the service to be considered valid.
835
What is required for sufficient notification for service by email?
An email address set out on the writing paper of the solicitor acting for the defendant, stating that the email address may be used for service. ## Footnote It is rare for a solicitor’s letterhead to expressly state that service by email is accepted.
836
What must a solicitor do to confirm acceptance of service by email?
Ask opposing solicitors to confirm in writing whether they are instructed to accept service by email on behalf of the defendant. ## Footnote In the absence of such confirmation, another method of service must be used.
837
What must be asked when serving a document by email?
Whether there are any limitations to the agreement to accept service by that method, such as format for copy documents and maximum size of attachments. ## Footnote This ensures compliance with the recipient's preferences.
838
What is required to validly serve a claim form on a solicitor acting for the defendant?
Express written confirmation that they are authorised to accept service of the claim form. ## Footnote Without this confirmation, no method of service on the solicitor will be effective.
839
How can service by fax or email be indicated?
If the fax number or email address is set out on a statement of case or in a response to a claim filed with the court. ## Footnote However, these are not relevant before the claim form is served.
840
Under what conditions can a claim form be served by a contractually agreed method?
If a claim is brought solely in respect of a contract, and that contract contains a term that the claim form may be served by that method. ## Footnote This is governed by CPR r 6.11.
841
What is the relationship between the place of service and the method of service?
The place at which the claim form may be served is likely directly related to the method of service chosen by the claimant. ## Footnote Place of service is not relevant if a defendant is served by personal service.
842
When must the claim form be served on the defendant's solicitor?
If the defendant has given, in writing, the business address within the jurisdiction of a solicitor, or if a solicitor has notified the claimant, in writing, that they are instructed to accept service of the claim form. ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR r 6.7.
843
What should a claimant do when they are aware that their client's opponent has retained a solicitor?
Only deal with the solicitor, not their client. ## Footnote Contacting the opposing party directly is not permitted.
844
What happens if a solicitor is served with the claim form without express confirmation of authority?
Service on the solicitor will be ineffective. ## Footnote This holds even if there has been extensive pre-action correspondence.
845
What are the consequences of serving a claim form on a solicitor who is not instructed to accept it?
The claim can become time-barred if the limitation date has passed and the claim form is close to its expiry date. ## Footnote The claim form has a validity period of four months from issue.
846
What is the rule that governs the service of the claim form to the defendant?
CPR r 6.8 ## Footnote CPR refers to the Civil Procedure Rules.
847
Where can a defendant be served with a claim form?
At an address where they reside or carry on business within the UK and which they have given for service. ## Footnote This must not be relied upon if a solicitor is instructed.
848
What must be considered if a tenant is claiming against a landlord?
The claim may be served at an address given by the landlord for service of notices under s 48 of the Landlord and Tenant Act 1987. ## Footnote This is a specific provision under the law.
849
What does CPR r 6.11 state about serving claim forms at a contractually agreed place?
The claim form may be served at a specified place in a contract if the claim is solely in respect of that contract. ## Footnote The contract must contain a term allowing this method of service.
850
What happens if the contractually agreed place for service is outside of the jurisdiction?
The rules regarding service out of the jurisdiction apply, and permission may be required. ## Footnote This ensures compliance with legal standards for international service.
851
What advantage does an overseas contracting party have regarding service?
They can be served at an address within the jurisdiction without needing permission from the court. ## Footnote This is often included in commercial agreements to simplify service.
852
What is the default address for service as per CPR r 6.9?
If the claimant has not been informed of the defendant’s solicitor authorized to accept service. ## Footnote This rule provides clarity on where to serve if no other address is provided.
853
True or False: A defendant can be served at any address within the UK.
False ## Footnote The address must be one they reside at or conduct business and provided for service.
854
Fill in the blank: A claim may be served at an address given by the landlord for service of notices under _______.
s 48 of the Landlord and Tenant Act 1987 ## Footnote This is specific to landlord-tenant claims.
855
What is the significance of a clause in a commercial agreement regarding service?
It allows an overseas party to maintain an address for service in the jurisdiction. ## Footnote This can simplify legal proceedings and service requirements.
856
Where must the claim form be served for an individual?
Usual or last known residence. ## Footnote This applies to individuals not wishing to serve the defendant personally.
857
What are the two places where a claim form can be served for an individual being sued in the name of a business?
* Usual or last known residence of the individual. * Principal or last known place of business.
858
For an individual being sued in the business name of a partnership, where can the claim form be served?
* Usual or last known residence of the individual. * Principal or last known place of business of the partnership.
859
What are the two possible places of service for an LLP?
* Principal office. * Any place of business within the jurisdiction which has a real connection with the claim.
860
Where must a claim form be served for a corporation (other than a company) incorporated in England and Wales?
* Principal office. * Any place within the jurisdiction where it carries on its activities, and which has a real connection with the claim.
861
What are the two locations where a claim form can be served for a company registered in England and Wales?
* Principal office. * Any place of business within the jurisdiction which has a real connection with the claim.
862
For any other company or corporation (including overseas companies), where can the claim form be served?
* Any place within the jurisdiction where it carries on its activities. * Any place of business within the jurisdiction.
863
What must a claimant do if they believe a defendant's address is no longer valid?
The claimant must take reasonable steps to ascertain the defendant’s current residence or place of business. ## Footnote This ensures that the claim form is served at the correct location.
864
Where should the claim form be served if the current address is ascertained?
The claim form should be served at the current address. ## Footnote This is essential for proper service.
865
What should a claimant consider if they cannot ascertain the current address?
The claimant must consider alternative places or methods for service. ## Footnote This includes options like known email addresses.
866
What is required if a claimant wants to use an alternative method of service?
The claimant must make an application for alternative service under CPR r 6.15. ## Footnote This formalizes the request for alternative methods.
867
What can a claimant do if neither a current address nor an alternative method can be ascertained?
The claimant may serve the claim form on the defendant’s usual or last known address. ## Footnote This is a fallback option in the absence of other methods.
868
What is the role of a tracer agent in the service of a claim?
Practitioners would employ a tracer agent to confirm the correct address for service. ## Footnote Their report serves as evidence of proper service.
869
What jurisdiction does the English and Welsh court have regarding service?
The jurisdiction is based on service of the claim form. ## Footnote This includes serving parties based overseas, given they can be served within the jurisdiction.
870
Is permission from the court required to serve a party based overseas if they can be served within the jurisdiction?
No, permission of the court is not required. ## Footnote This applies to companies served at their place of business within the jurisdiction.
871
What methods of service are permitted under the Companies Act 2006 for companies and LLPs?
A company or LLP may be served by: * Leaving the claim form at the registered office * Posting it to the registered office ## Footnote These methods are in addition to other service options.
872
What is the significance of a company's registered office according to the Companies Act 2006?
It is publicly available information on Companies House. ## Footnote It is often the same as the principal office address.
873
How can directors and company secretaries be served under the Companies Act 2006?
They can be served by leaving or posting the claim form to the address registered for them at Companies House. ## Footnote This approach is outside the scope of CPR Pt 6 but has been approved in cases.
874
What should be considered when serving an overseas company director?
If the director has given an address in the jurisdiction as their service address on Companies House, service can be made using that address. ## Footnote This is applicable even if the director is based overseas.
875
What is the role of an agent in contract conclusion?
An agent acts on behalf of the real contracting party, known as the principal.
876
In a shop sale, who is considered the seller of the goods?
The owner of the store is the seller, not the employee who makes the sale.
877
When can a claim form be served on a defendant's agent?
When the contract was entered into within the jurisdiction with, or through, the agent and either the agent's authority has not been terminated or the agent is still in business relations with the defendant.
878
What must an application for permission to serve a claim on an agent include?
Evidence supporting the application including contract details, circumstances of entry, and the agent's relationship to the principal.
879
What evidence is needed to explain why service out of the jurisdiction cannot be effected?
Evidence explaining practical difficulties, such as the defendant being in a jurisdiction that does not facilitate service or has a cumbersome system.
880
What is CPR r 6.15?
It allows for an application for service by an alternative method or in an alternative place.
881
True or False: An agent's authority must be terminated for a claim to be served on them.
False.
882
Fill in the blank: The principal is the real _______.
contracting party.
883
What type of evidence is required to support an application under the rule regarding agents?
Details of the contract and circumstances of its entry.
884
What might make serving a claim unreasonably delayed?
A cumbersome system in the defendant's jurisdiction.
885
What is the process for serving proceedings against the Crown?
Service on the Attorney General must be effected on the Treasury Solicitor. Service on a government department must be effected on the solicitor acting for that department.
886
What must a claimant do within 14 days after service of the claim form?
Serve the particulars of claim.
887
What does CPR r 6.10 pertain to?
Service in proceedings against the Crown.
888
What is the deemed date of service for claim forms served within the jurisdiction?
The second business day after completion of the relevant step.
889
True or False: The deemed date of service is affected by the actual delivery date of the claim form.
False.
890
Fill in the blank: The time periods for various subsequent steps in proceedings depend on the date of _______.
service of the claim form.
891
According to CPR r 6.14, what is the deemed date of service for claim forms?
Always deemed to be served on the second business day after completion of the relevant step.
892
What does CPR r 7.5 specify?
The relevant step depends on the method of service used.
893
Assessment tip for service in proceedings against the Crown?
You may be given a scenario and asked to identify the most appropriate method of service.
894
What is the relevant step for service by first class post?
Posting, leaving with, delivering to, or collection by, the relevant service provider. ## Footnote This applies to methods that provide delivery on the next business day.
895
What is the relevant step for delivering a document to the relevant place?
Delivering to, or leaving the document at, the relevant place. ## Footnote This is applicable for all service methods that require a physical document delivery.
896
What is the procedure for personal service to an individual?
Leaving it with that individual. ## Footnote Personal service requires direct delivery to the individual recipient.
897
What is the procedure for personal service to a company or corporation?
Leaving it with a person holding a senior position within the company or corporation. ## Footnote This ensures that the document reaches someone authorized to act on behalf of the company.
898
What is the procedure for personal service to a partnership?
Leaving it with a partner, or a person who has control or management of the partnership business at its principal place of business. ## Footnote This ensures that the document is received by someone who can act on behalf of the partnership.
899
What is the relevant step for service by fax?
Completing the transmission of the fax. ## Footnote This confirms that the document has been sent successfully to the recipient's fax machine.
900
What is the procedure for service by other electronic methods, such as email?
Sending the email or other electronic transmission. ## Footnote This method includes any electronic communication that delivers the document to the recipient.
901
What does 'Business day' mean?
Any day except Saturday, Sunday, a bank holiday, Good Friday or Christmas Day ## Footnote Defined under CPR r 6.2(b)
902
If a claim form is posted on a Friday, when is the date of deemed service?
The following Tuesday ## Footnote First class post is required for this calculation
903
What is unique about the second business day rule?
It is unique to service of claim forms ## Footnote Other documents have different rules for deemed date of service
904
Which rule governs the deemed date of service for other documents?
CPR r 6.26 ## Footnote This includes particulars of claim if served separately
905
When calculating dates of deemed service, what rules should not be followed?
The rules on 'clear days' ## Footnote This is specific to the calculation of deemed service dates
906
What are 'clear days' as defined in the CPR?
Time periods expressed as a number of days in the CPR or a court order, excluding the first day and the last day if concluded by an event.
907
When calculating clear days, which days are excluded when the period is 5 days or less?
Weekends and public/bank holidays.
908
According to CPR r 2.8, how many days before a hearing must a notice of an application be served?
At least three days before the hearing.
909
If an application is to be heard on Friday, what is the last date for service of the notice?
Monday.
910
How many days must particulars of claim be served within after service of the claim form?
Within 14 days.
911
If a claim form is deemed served on 2 October, when is the last day for service of particulars of claim?
16 October.
912
What are the rules on clear days when calculating the date of deemed service?
The rules on clear days do not apply.
913
When is a claim form deemed served if posted on a Friday?
On the following Tuesday.
914
When is a defence served by post deemed served if posted on a Friday or Saturday?
On the following Monday.
915
What is the deemed date of service of a claim form?
The second business day following the relevant step.
916
Fill in the blank: The deadline for service of particulars of claim must be served within ______ after deemed service of the claim form.
14 days
917
True or False: The last day of a clear days period is included if it concludes with an event.
False.
918
What assessment tip is provided regarding deemed dates of service?
You may be asked to calculate the deemed date of service of claim forms and other documents.
919
What must you consider when calculating subsequent deadlines with reference to dates of service?
The deemed date of service and the specific rules for service.
920
What is the time limit for serving a claim?
12.00 midnight on the calendar day 4 months after the date of issue of the claim form ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 7.5(1) for specifics on the claim expiration.
921
What happens if the claim form is not dispatched by the deadline?
The claim will expire and later service of the claim form would be ineffective ## Footnote This means there would no longer be underlying proceedings against the defendant.
922
What is the general rule for serving particulars of claim?
Must be served within 14 days of the claim form ## Footnote This rule is subject to the deadline for serving the claim form being less than 14 days away.
923
What is the latest time for serving particulars of claim?
No later than the latest time for serving a claim form ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 7.4(2) for further details.
924
Do Commercial Court rules require service of particulars of claim by the 4-month deadline?
No, they do not require service by the 4-month deadline ## Footnote Service is required after the defendant files an acknowledgment of service.
925
What is the time frame for serving particulars of claim in the Commercial Court after acknowledgment of service?
Within 28 days ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 58.5(1)(d) for specifics.
926
What is required if permission of the court is not needed to serve a claim form outside the jurisdiction?
A standard form notice of the grounds relied upon must be filed and served ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 6.34 for details.
927
What must a claimant do if permission of the court is required to serve a claim form outside the jurisdiction?
Make an application to the court and file an application notice with supporting evidence ## Footnote Include a draft particulars of claim and relevant documentation.
928
What grounds must be set out when applying for permission to serve a claim form outside the jurisdiction?
* The ground(s) for the application * Belief that the claim has a reasonable prospect of success * Defendant’s address or likely location ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 6.37 for more information.
929
What considerations will the court take into account when deciding on the application for permission?
* Defendant’s residence or place of business * Applicable procedural and substantive law * Availability of witnesses * Costs, delay, or inconvenience of proceeding elsewhere ## Footnote The burden of proof is on the claimant.
930
What is the obligation when an application is made without notice to the opposing party?
Full and frank disclosure ## Footnote This obligation ensures that all relevant facts are presented to the court.
931
Why is full and frank disclosure required?
The opposing party is not present to raise issues, so the applicant must inform the court of all relevant facts ## Footnote This includes facts that could be harmful to the applicant's position.
932
In which situations does the obligation of full and frank disclosure most commonly arise?
Applications seeking permission to serve out of the jurisdiction and applications for interim injunctions ## Footnote This includes freezing orders where prior notification could undermine the purpose of the order.
933
What types of applications typically require prior notification to the opposing party?
Applications for permission to serve out of the jurisdiction and interim injunctions ## Footnote Prior notification is important to ensure the integrity of the legal process.
934
True or False: The applicant is allowed to withhold harmful facts from the court when making an application without notice.
False ## Footnote The applicant must disclose all relevant facts, including those that are harmful.
935
Fill in the blank: When making an application without notice, an applicant must provide _______.
full and frank disclosure
936
What can a failure to give full and frank disclosure lead to?
An order obtained being set aside and an order for indemnity costs ## Footnote This highlights the importance of transparency in legal proceedings.
937
Who has the discretion to permit serving a claim form at a place outside of the jurisdiction?
The court ## Footnote This reflects the court's authority in determining the appropriateness of jurisdiction.
938
What factors does the court consider when identifying the forum for a case?
The interests of all the parties and the interests of justice ## Footnote This ensures fairness and proper handling of cases.
939
In what scenarios should cases involving complex rules be brought?
In the country of location/registration ## Footnote This applies to cases involving land and intellectual property.
940
What happens when permission has not been granted for a claim form to be served out of the jurisdiction?
Jurisdiction issues arise ## Footnote This can complicate legal proceedings and enforceability.
941
What is the rule regarding service of claim forms outside of the jurisdiction?
If permission to serve outside is granted, the next consideration is how to effect service.
942
What does CPR r 6.40(2) state about service in Scotland and Northern Ireland?
The same methods apply as for service within the jurisdiction.
943
How does service in Scotland and Northern Ireland compare to service in England and Wales?
There is little difference between methods of service.
944
What does CPR r 6.40(3) allow for service outside of the UK?
Any method permitted by specific rules and the law of the country where service takes place.
945
List the methods permitted for service outside of the UK.
* Service through foreign governments, judicial authorities, and British Consular authorities * Service on a State * Any procedure in a Civil Procedure Convention or Treaty * Any other method permitted by the local law of the country
946
What limitations exist for service outside of the UK?
Options are subject to limitations based on agreements by the specific country and local law.
947
True or False: No rule or court order can require actions contrary to local law during service.
True
948
What is the Hague Service Convention?
It is the principal basis for the service of court proceedings out of the jurisdiction in over 70 countries.
949
When did the Hague Service Convention enter into force?
10 February 1969
950
What is the significance of the Hague Service Convention following the UK's withdrawal from the EU?
It also applies to service in any EU member state.
951
What should be considered when serving outside of the UK?
Countries that are parties to the Hague Service Convention and their restrictions.
952
How is service conducted under the Hague Service Convention?
Via a central appointed authority in each contracting state.
953
Who is the authority for service in England and Wales under the Hague Service Convention?
The Senior Master at the Royal Courts of Justice.
954
What must a claimant file with the court when using official channels for service?
A request for service specifying the method of service.
955
What undertaking must the claimant provide when requesting service?
* Be responsible for all expenses incurred by the Foreign and Commonwealth Office or foreign judicial authority * Pay those expenses upon being informed of the amount
956
What must a claimant file with the court when using official channels under the Hague Service Convention?
A request for service specifying the method of service ## Footnote This includes service via an appointed central authority or service via the government of the relevant country.
957
What undertaking must the person making the request provide?
To be responsible for all expenses incurred by the Foreign and Commonwealth Office or foreign judicial authority and to pay those expenses upon being informed of the amount ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 6.46.
958
List the documents that must be submitted along with the request for service.
* A copy of the claim form * A copy of the particulars of claim * Duplicate copies of the claim form and particulars of claim * Copies of any documents accompanying the claim form * Copies of any other relevant documents * Forms for responding to the claim * Any other documents required by CPR Practice Direction 6B * A formal translation of the documents in the official language of the country of service ## Footnote The translation must be signed by a qualified person.
959
When is a formal translation of documents not required?
If the country has English as an official language or the documents are served on a British citizen unless another language is required under their procedural law ## Footnote This is per CPR r 6.45.
960
What are the two routes documents can take for service under this rule?
* Sent to an authority designated under the Hague Service Convention * Sent to the Foreign and Commonwealth Office for arrangement of service through the selected official channel ## Footnote This process is crucial to ensure compliance with international service protocols.
961
What does an official certificate state once service has been undertaken?
The method of service and the date of service ## Footnote This certificate is provided by the relevant government, judicial, or consular authority.
962
True or False: Service through official channels is permitted in all countries.
False ## Footnote Specific countries do not permit service through government, judicial authorities, or British Consular authorities.
963
Which territories generally do not allow service through official channels?
* Any Commonwealth State not party to the Hague Service Convention * The Isle of Man * The Channel Islands * Any British overseas territory ## Footnote A list can be found at CPR Practice Direction 6B, para 5.2.
964
How must service be conducted in countries where official channels are not permitted?
It must be done directly by the claimant or their agent, often involving instructing a local solicitor ## Footnote This ensures compliance with local law.
965
What is prohibited in certain countries regarding service through official channels?
Service through government, judicial authorities, and British Consular authorities is not permitted in specific countries.
966
Name a type of Commonwealth State where service is not permitted through official channels.
Any Commonwealth State that is not a party to the Hague Service Convention or where the UK Government has not declared acceptance of its accession.
967
List the territories where service through official channels is not permitted.
* Isle of Man * Channel Islands * British overseas territories
968
How must service take place in countries where official channels are not permitted?
It must be done directly by the claimant or their agent, generally involving a local solicitor.
969
What does the Hague Service Convention allow regarding service?
It permits direct service or service by postal channels, provided it is permissible under local law.
970
True or False: All contracting states accept postal service options under the Hague Service Convention.
False
971
What is required when serving by post under the Hague Service Convention?
The Foreign Process Section must be involved, and documents must be placed in a sealed envelope for service.
972
According to CPR r 6.40(3)(c), what does it allow regarding service?
Service of a claim form by any method permitted by the law of the country in which it is to be served.
973
What should be obtained to ensure compliance with local law when serving in another jurisdiction?
Local law advice and appropriate evidence of effective service.
974
What should be considered even when the general provision allows service by any method?
Compliance with the Hague Service Convention or any other applicable convention.
975
What can be a consequence of serving in another jurisdiction under the Hague Service Convention?
It can take many months or years for service to be effected via their central authority.
976
What might be necessary if service cannot be effected in a timely manner?
It might be necessary to ask the court to grant permission for an alternative method of service.
977
What is the significance of the date of service for a claim form served outside the jurisdiction?
There is no deemed date of service for a claim form served outside the jurisdiction ## Footnote The date of service must be specified on the certificate provided by the authority that effected service.
978
What must be provided when service is effected using direct methods?
Evidence of service from the solicitor or other agent that effected service ## Footnote This is crucial for validating the service process.
979
What is the time limit for serving a claim form out of the jurisdiction according to CPR r 7.5(2)?
6 months from the date of issue ## Footnote This time limit is longer than for service within the jurisdiction due to more steps involved.
980
What must be served on the defendant no later than the latest time for serving a claim form?
Particulars of claim ## Footnote This requirement is stated in CPR r 7.4(2).
981
What is the difference in the service timeframe between within and outside the jurisdiction?
The claim form and particulars of claim must be served within the 6-month period, rather than dispatched ## Footnote Within the jurisdiction, a claimant only needs to take the relevant step within 4 months.
982
What does CPR r 6.15 allow a claimant to do?
Apply to the court for permission to serve the defendant in a manner not otherwise permitted by the CPR ## Footnote This applies mainly to the claim form but can also apply to any document in proceedings.
983
What is a situation that may require alternative methods of service?
When an address for the defendant is unknown, such as in cases of online defamation ## Footnote Alternative methods include service by email or to a social media account.
984
What must a claimant do to serve a claim form by an alternative method?
Issue an application with the court, supported by evidence ## Footnote The application may be without notice to the defendant.
985
What will the court consider when authorizing service by an alternative method?
That the documents will come to the attention of the defendant ## Footnote Refer to CPR Practice Direction 6A, para 9.
986
What details will a court order specify if the application for alternative service is successful?
* The method or place of service permitted * The date the claim form is deemed served * The period for the defendant to file an acknowledgment of service, admission or defence
987
Under what circumstances can the court dispense with service?
In exceptional circumstances, mainly for the claim form or any document in proceedings ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 6.16.
988
What must be included in an application to dispense with service?
It must be supported with evidence and can be made without notice ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 6.16.
989
What is a scenario where the court might dispense with service?
When the defendant is aware of the claim but seeks to rely on technicalities to evade service.
990
What can a claimant apply for if there are difficulties with valid service?
To extend the period for service ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 7.6.
991
When should a claimant apply for an extension of the period for service?
Before the existing deadline expires.
992
What conditions must be met for the court to extend the time for service after the deadline?
* The court has failed to serve the claim form * The claimant has taken all reasonable steps but was unable to comply * The claimant acted promptly in making the application
993
What type of claims commonly involve difficulties in effecting service?
Claims where the claimant is seeking to serve a defendant overseas.
994
What is a possible method to communicate with a defendant when service proves difficult?
Consider sending documents to all known email addresses or social media accounts.
995
What should a claimant do when sending emails to a defendant?
Seek a read receipt.
996
Why is it important to monitor a defendant's activity on their social media account?
To demonstrate that communications are likely to come to the defendant’s attention.
997
What must a defendant provide after acknowledging service or filing a defence?
An address within the UK to be served with all other documents in the proceedings ## Footnote This follows CPR r 6.23.
998
What happens if the claim form is served with particulars of claim to follow?
The particulars of claim will usually have to be served before any formal response from the defendant ## Footnote This indicates that an address for service might not have been provided at that stage.
999
What does CPR r 6.38(2) state regarding serving particulars of claim?
Permission of the court is not required to serve the particulars of claim if the claim form states that particulars of claim are to follow ## Footnote This applies when the court has given permission for a claim form to be served out of the jurisdiction.
1000
When are deemed dates of service applicable?
When a document, other than the claim form, is served within the UK ## Footnote This includes particulars of claim (when not served with the claim form), application notices, and court orders.
1001
Fill in the blank: Service of all remaining documents in the proceedings becomes _______ once the defendant provides an address.
more straightforward
1002
What is the deemed date of service for first class post?
The second day after it was posted, left with, delivered to or collected by the relevant service provider ## Footnote If that day is not a business day, the deemed date of service is the next business day.
1003
What is the deemed date of service for document exchange?
The second day after it was left with, delivered to or collected by the relevant service provider ## Footnote If that day is not a business day, the deemed date of service is the next business day after that day.
1004
What is the deemed date of service when delivering a document to a permitted address on a business day before 4.30pm?
On that day ## Footnote In any other case, on the next business day after that day.
1005
What is the deemed date of service for a fax transmission completed on a business day before 4.30pm?
On that day ## Footnote In any other case, on the next business day after that day.
1006
What is the deemed date of service for an email or other electronic transmission sent on a business day before 4.30pm?
On that day ## Footnote In any other case, on the next business day after that day.
1007
What is the deemed date of service for personal service if the document is served personally before 4.30pm on a business day?
On that day ## Footnote In any other case, on the next business day after that day.
1008
If a deemed date of service falls on a non-business day, what happens?
The deemed date of service is the next business day.
1009
What is the deemed service date for a document sent by first class post on a Monday?
The following Wednesday.
1010
What is the deemed service date for a document sent by first class post on a Friday?
The following Monday (Tuesday if the document is the claim form).
1011
What is the deemed service date for a document sent by fax on a Saturday?
The following Monday.
1012
What is the deemed service date for an email sent at 5.00pm on a Thursday?
The following Friday.
1013
What is the character limit for Particulars of Claim when included with the claim form?
1,080 characters.
1014
How do claimants submit an online claim form via Money Claim Online?
By paying the issue fee electronically.
1015
When is service deemed complete for claims submitted through Money Claim Online?
On the fifth day after issuing.
1016
How many calendar days does the defendant have to file a response from the date of service?
14 calendar days.
1017
What does the Damages Claims Portal (DCP) enable?
Filing of claims online, automated notifications to defendants, and online responses with a defence.
1018
What is the official point of issuance for a claim in the DCP?
At the point of fee payment and form submission.
1019
What is the filing flexibility enhancement provided by the DCP?
Issuance up to midnight.
1020
What happens to claims that are not notified to the defendant within four months of issue?
They face automatic dismissal.
1021
What is the maximum duration for conveying claim details after notification?
14 days post-notification, with a 4-month maximum duration.
1022
What is included in the response pack?
Guidance for defendants on how to respond to a claim and standard forms to acknowledge service, admit and defend the claim.
1023
How does the response time for a defendant served outside the jurisdiction compare to within the jurisdiction?
The time periods are longer for service outside the jurisdiction.
1024
Where can the applicable time periods for different countries be found?
CPR Practice Direction 6B.
1025
What should be included in the acknowledgment of service form in the response pack?
The relevant time period applicable to the country.
1026
What types of claims have different forms included in the response pack?
Specified sums (e.g., debt claim) and unspecified sums (e.g., negligence claim with damages to be assessed).
1027
What must be served with the claim form in the Commercial Court?
Response pack forms.
1028
Why must the defendant acknowledge service of the claim form in the Commercial Court?
Before the claimant is required to serve a particulars of claim.
1029
What is required when serving a claim in the Business and Property Courts?
Initial disclosure ## Footnote Further details can be found at CPR Practice Direction 57AD.
1030
What must a claimant file after serving the claim form?
A certificate of service ## Footnote This must be filed within 21 days of service of the particulars of claim.
1031
Under what condition is a certificate of service not required?
If all defendants have acknowledged service by that time ## Footnote This refers to the time frame of 21 days after service of particulars of claim.
1032
What information must a certificate of service include?
Where the claim form has been served and the date of service ## Footnote This ensures proper documentation of the service process.
1033
What is a prerequisite for obtaining judgment in default?
Certificate of service ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR Pt 12.
1034
When is a claim form deemed served within the jurisdiction?
On the second business day after taking the relevant step. ## Footnote This applies only if the claim form is served within the jurisdiction.
1035
What is the deadline for serving a claim form in the jurisdiction?
By 12.00 midnight on the date falling 4 months from the date of issue. ## Footnote This is crucial for ensuring timely service.
1036
What is the time limit for serving a claim form outside the jurisdiction?
Within 6 months. ## Footnote This applies to all claim forms served outside the jurisdiction.
1037
What happens if the defendant does not provide an address for service?
There are default addresses for service in the jurisdiction, varying by the nature of the defendant. ## Footnote This ensures that service can still be completed.
1038
What is required for a claim form to be served by email?
Express consent from the defendant or their solicitor. ## Footnote Without this consent, email service is not valid.
1039
What should a claimant do if service of the claim form proves difficult?
Apply to the court for permission to: * extend the period for service * serve by an alternative method * dispense with service of the claim form ## Footnote Prompt applications with evidence of efforts are essential.
1040
How does the method of service affect the deemed date for other documents in proceedings?
It depends on the method used; for example, if sent by fax before 4.30pm on a business day, the deemed date is the same day. ## Footnote Different methods have different implications for deemed service dates.
1041
What must be done if a claim form is to be served out of the jurisdiction?
Follow the Hague Service Convention if the country for service is a contracting party. ## Footnote This involves a specific process through the Foreign Process Section at the Royal Courts of Justice.
1042
If a solicitor has expressly confirmed in writing to accept service, where must the claim form be served?
At the location confirmed by the solicitor. ## Footnote Service on a solicitor is invalid unless they are instructed to accept service of the claim form.
1043
What is the first issue a defendant should consider upon receiving a claim form?
Is the claim form valid?
1044
What is the time limit for dispatching a claim form for it to be valid within the jurisdiction?
4 months.
1045
What is the time limit for serving a claim form for it to be valid out of the jurisdiction?
6 months.
1046
What should a defendant check regarding the validity of service, especially if served overseas?
Have all the necessary steps for valid service been followed?
1047
What is a potential consequence of ignoring defective service of the claim form?
The claimant could obtain default judgment from the court.
1048
Why is it important for a defendant to address the validity of service?
If the validity is debatable and held to be valid, the defendant may be prevented from running a substantive defence.
1049
What happens if the claimant obtains judgment in default?
The court will deem the issue of liability closed.
1050
In what scenario might the issue of quantum also be closed?
If the claim is for a specified sum of money.
1051
True or False: Ignoring a defective service of the claim form is a reasonable response.
False.
1052
Fill in the blank: A judgment in default can have serious consequences on credit _______.
ratings.
1053
What must be considered straight away regarding jurisdiction?
Is England and Wales the correct jurisdiction for the claim? ## Footnote It is important that the defendant does not take any step in the claim that could amount to submitting to the jurisdiction of the English and Welsh court.
1054
What should a defendant do if they wish to contest jurisdiction?
Promptly apply to the court. ## Footnote This is explained in further detail later in the chapter.
1055
What is a fundamental issue regarding claims?
Is the claim time-barred? ## Footnote This concerns the substantive claim rather than procedure.
1056
What happens if a claim is brought for breach of contract more than 6 years after the alleged breach?
It is likely to be time-barred. ## Footnote The defendant must actively take a limitation point.
1057
What must a defendant do if a claim is time-barred?
Apply to strike it out and/or plead limitation in the defence. ## Footnote A time-bar does not automatically render a claim void.
1058
What is a set-off?
Where the defendant maintains they have a right to withhold payment because the claimant owes them other money. ## Footnote Defined under CPR r 16.6.
1059
When does set-off exist?
Where there are mutual debts or closely connected opposing claims. ## Footnote Example: a claim for sums due under a contract where there is a counterclaim for breach.
1060
What must a defence of set-off and/or counterclaim do?
Must be pleaded in/with the defence. ## Footnote A counterclaim is generally included in the same document as the defence.
1061
What is the relationship between a counterclaim and a main claim?
A counterclaim may also be a defence to the main claim if there is a right of set-off. ## Footnote The quantum of set-off must be stated.
1062
What can a defendant call for regarding a claim form?
Service of a claim form ## Footnote A defendant may call for service even if it is not in their best interest to do so before the claimant wishes to serve it.
1063
Why might it be rare for a defendant to seek service of a claim form?
The claimant may decide not to serve, fail to serve in time, or there may be defects in the claim ## Footnote These factors can be used to resist the claim.
1064
What can a defendant do if they become aware of an unserved claim form?
Call for service under CPR r 7.7 ## Footnote This requires the claimant to serve the claim form or discontinue the claim.
1065
What must the notice served by the defendant specify?
A period of at least 14 days after service ## Footnote The notice requires the claimant to act within this timeframe.
1066
What happens if the claimant does not comply with the notice?
The defendant can apply to the court for dismissal of the claim ## Footnote This provides a mechanism to address non-compliance.
1067
What is a potential strategic use of calling for service?
To 'flush out' a claimant’s intentions ## Footnote This is particularly relevant if there is suspicion that the claimant does not intend to serve the claim form.
1068
What triggers the requisite period for a response to a claim?
The defendant is deemed served with the particulars of claim ## Footnote The particulars of claim can be served with the claim form or up to 14 days later.
1069
What should be created as soon as a claim is served?
Calendar reminders for future deadlines ## Footnote This applies whether acting for the claimant or defendant.
1070
In the Commercial Court, what must a defendant do upon service of the claim form?
Acknowledge service of the claim form ## Footnote This is required even if no particulars of claim have been served.
1071
What is the general requirement for a defendant to acknowledge service under CPR?
Only after both the claim form and particulars of claim have been served ## Footnote This is different from the Commercial Court's requirement.
1072
What can a claimant obtain against a non-responsive defendant without serving particulars of claim?
Judgment in default ## Footnote Reference: CPR Pt 58.
1073
How long does a defendant have to respond if served within the jurisdiction?
14 calendar days ## Footnote This is from the service of the particulars of claim.
1074
What options does a defendant have within 14 days of service of particulars of claim?
Admit the claim, file a defence, or file an acknowledgment of service ## Footnote Reference: CPR Pt 14 and CPR r 15.4(1)(a).
1075
What does filing an acknowledgment of service extend the time period for?
Filing a full defence until 28 calendar days after deemed service ## Footnote This provides an extra 14 days.
1076
What is the deemed date of service for a claim form dispatched on a Friday?
The following Tuesday ## Footnote This is the second business day after posting: CPR r 6.14.
1077
What is the deemed date of service for particulars of claim dispatched on the same day?
The second day after posting, considering business days ## Footnote Reference: CPR r 6.26.
1078
What is a known inconsistency in the rules regarding service dates?
Difference in deemed dates of service for claim form and particulars of claim ## Footnote This occurs when they are served together.
1079
When are particulars of claim treated as if included within the claim form?
When they are enclosed with the claim form ## Footnote This is accepted in straightforward cases.
1080
What cautious approach should be adopted regarding the time period to serve a defence?
Treat the beginning of the time period as the earliest of the two possible dates ## Footnote This helps manage the inconsistency in service dates.
1081
What determines the time for a defendant to respond when served outside the jurisdiction?
The location where the defendant has been served ## Footnote The time for responding is set out in a table at the end of CPR Practice Direction 6B.
1082
How many days does a defendant served in Australia have to file an admission, a defence, or an acknowledgment of service?
25 days ## Footnote This period applies from the date of service.
1083
What is the time period for defendants served in Scotland and Northern Ireland to respond?
21 days ## Footnote This is the longer time period compared to other jurisdictions.
1084
What happens if the court grants permission to serve a claim form out of the jurisdiction?
The court will specify the relevant period for a response ## Footnote This period will be the same as the days listed in the CPR Practice Direction 6B table.
1085
What is the effect of an overseas defendant filing an acknowledgment of service within the requisite time period?
The time for filing a defence is extended by 14 days ## Footnote This is a standard extension for acknowledging an intention to defend.
1086
How many total days does a defendant served in Australia have to file their defence if they acknowledge service?
39 days ## Footnote This is calculated as 25 days for service plus 14 days for the acknowledgment.
1087
What is the maximum number of days the parties can agree to extend the deadline for filing a defence?
28 days ## Footnote This agreement must be notified to the court in writing.
1088
What should the parties do if they mutually agree to extend the defence submission timeline via the Damages Claims Portal (DCP)?
Record the extension in the DCP ## Footnote This allows for the extension to be officially noted.
1089
What must a defendant do if they require more time beyond the agreed extension?
Make an application to the court for an order to extend time ## Footnote The application must be supported by evidence.
1090
How is a further extension of time generally handled if the claimant agrees?
By way of a consent order ## Footnote This avoids the need for a formal application supported by evidence.
1091
What is the general attitude of parties in dispute regarding accommodation?
Parties in dispute are often reluctant to accommodate their opponents. ## Footnote This reluctance can hinder negotiations and resolution.
1092
What should a client consider if a defendant requests more time to finalize their defense?
It is prudent if your client agrees to the extension, especially if the court is likely to consider it reasonable. ## Footnote This can facilitate smoother proceedings.
1093
What is generally permitted regarding the first request for an extension?
The first request for an extension is generally permitted, provided some reasonable reason is given. ## Footnote This sets a precedent for future requests.
1094
Why is it important for parties to agree to sensible extensions?
It would be more difficult to argue for an extension if your client has been unwilling to agree to sensible extensions in the past. ## Footnote This affects the credibility of future requests.
1095
What could happen if a defendant issues an application with the court that the client opposes?
If the defendant is successful, they could seek an order that your client pays their costs of the application. ## Footnote This emphasizes the importance of strategic opposition.
1096
What should be provided to the defendant alongside the particulars of claim?
An acknowledgment of service form ## Footnote This form is crucial for the defendant's response in legal proceedings.
1097
What happens if the claimant fails to provide the acknowledgment of service form?
It is unlikely to invalidate the claim ## Footnote The claim can still proceed despite this oversight.
1098
What must the defendant do if they wish to contest jurisdiction?
Select the contest jurisdiction box on the acknowledgment of service form ## Footnote This must be filed with the court within the required time period.
1099
What should the defendant refrain from doing while contesting jurisdiction?
Taking any other step in the proceedings ## Footnote This includes not addressing any deadline for the defence.
1100
How can the acknowledgment of service form be used when jurisdiction is not in issue?
To extend the time for filing a defence by 14 days ## Footnote This is a critical aspect for defendants to manage their timelines.
1101
What must be included in the acknowledgment of service form?
The defendant’s address for service of further documents ## Footnote This address must be within the UK as per CPR r 10.5(b) and CPR r 6.23.
1102
What is common practice regarding serving the acknowledgment of service?
To serve a copy on all other parties to the claim ## Footnote This prevents misunderstandings about whether an acknowledgment has been filed.
1103
What should the defendant avoid regarding the timing of filing the acknowledgment of service?
Waiting until the last minute ## Footnote Early filing helps prevent complications in legal proceedings.
1104
What is the effect of filing the acknowledgment of service on the time allowed for a defence?
It adds 14 days to the existing period for a defence ## Footnote This extension applies regardless of when the acknowledgment is filed.
1105
If a claim form and particulars of claim are served together, how long does the defendant have to file an acknowledgment of service?
14 days from the deemed date of service ## Footnote This is a critical deadline for the defendant's response.
1106
What is the total time allowed for a defence if the defendant files an acknowledgment of service on the first day after being served?
28 days from the deemed date of service ## Footnote This includes the original 14 days plus the additional 14 days from the acknowledgment.
1107
What would happen if the defendant files the acknowledgment of service on day 13 of the original period?
The same deadline of 28 days for the defence applies ## Footnote This demonstrates the consistency in the extension provided by the acknowledgment.
1108
What can a defendant consider regarding the English court's jurisdiction after being served with a claim form?
The defendant may consider that the English court does not have jurisdiction or that it should not exercise jurisdiction due to a more appropriate forum.
1109
What happens if the claimant obtains permission to serve the defendant out of the jurisdiction?
The application is usually considered by the court without notice to the defendant.
1110
What information is provided to the defendant if the court grants permission to serve out of jurisdiction?
The defendant will receive copies of the application and the claimant’s supporting evidence.
1111
What basis might the defendant have to dispute the court's decision regarding the application?
The defendant may claim that some material fact was misrepresented or omitted.
1112
True or False: The court considers the application for permission to serve without notifying the defendant.
True
1113
Fill in the blank: A defendant may argue that the English court should not exercise jurisdiction because there is a more appropriate _______.
[forum]
1114
What is the time period for applying to contest jurisdiction?
Runs from the date of filing the acknowledgment of service.
1115
What does filing an acknowledgment of service do to the period for filing a defense?
Extends it by an additional 14 days.
1116
Does the extension period for filing a defense apply if the defendant contests jurisdiction?
No.
1117
What must a defendant do within 14 days after filing an acknowledgment of service if they intend to contest jurisdiction?
File an application disputing jurisdiction with the court.
1118
What is the relevant CPR rule for filing an application disputing jurisdiction?
CPR rr 11.4(a).
1119
What is the defendant's status pending a hearing on the jurisdiction dispute?
Not required to file a defense.
1120
What should not be done until the application disputing jurisdiction is determined?
No steps should be taken in the proceedings.
1121
What could taking steps in the proceedings by the defendant amount to?
Submitting to the jurisdiction.
1122
What happens if the court declares it does not have jurisdiction?
The claim will not be effective against the defendant.
1123
What may the court do if it declines to exercise jurisdiction?
Make further orders to deal with the claim.
1124
List some types of further orders the court may make.
* Setting aside the claim form * Setting aside service of the claim form * Discharging any order made before the claim commenced or served * Staying the proceedings.
1125
What occurs if the defendant's application to contest jurisdiction is dismissed?
The acknowledgment of service will cease to have effect.
1126
What can the defendant do within 14 days of the court's decision if their application is dismissed?
File a further acknowledgment of service.
1127
What does the court provide directions for if the defendant files a further acknowledgment of service?
Filing and service of the defense.
1128
What happens if the defendant does not file a new acknowledgment of service or defense within the requisite period?
The claimant can apply for judgment in default.
1129
What is provided later in the chapter regarding judgment in default?
Further details on judgment in default.
1130
What can a defendant do upon being served with a claim?
Admit the whole claim or part of the claim ## Footnote CPR Pt 14.Pre-action admissions
1131
How can an admission be made before the commencement of proceedings?
By notice in writing ## Footnote CPR r 14.1(1)(a)
1132
Can an admission made before proceedings commence be withdrawn?
Yes, if the person to whom the admission was made agrees ## Footnote CPR r 14.1(1)(b)
1133
What can parties do after proceedings commence regarding a pre-action admission?
Apply to the court for judgment on the pre-action admission ## Footnote CPR r 14.1(2)(a)
1134
What is required to withdraw a pre-action admission after proceedings have commenced?
Make an application to the court for permission to withdraw it ## Footnote CPR r 14.1(2)(b)
1135
How can an admission be made after the commencement of proceedings?
By notice in writing ## Footnote CPR r 14.2(1)
1136
What types of admissions can a defendant make for a specified amount of money?
* Admission of the whole or part of a claim for a specified amount of money * Admission of the whole or part of a claim for an unspecified amount of money * Admission of liability for an unspecified amount of money to be determined ## Footnote CPR 14.2(2)(a), CPR 14.2(2)(b), CPR 14.2(2)(c)
1137
What does CPR 14.2(3) allow a defendant to do?
Make an offer, in writing, of a sum in satisfaction of a claim for a specified or unspecified amount ## Footnote CPR 14.2(3)
1138
What is the time frame for a defendant to file an admission after service of a claim?
14 days after service of a claim ## Footnote This applies if served within the jurisdiction.
1139
What happens if a defendant does not file an admission or a defence within the prescribed period?
The claimant will be able to enter judgment in default of the whole claim
1140
What is the time period for an admission when a defendant is served outside the jurisdiction?
The same as the time period for service of the defence or acknowledgment of service
1141
What does the response pack include for a defendant?
A standard form for admitting the claim ## Footnote Usually served with the particulars of claim.
1142
What options does the standard form for admitting a claim allow a defendant to indicate?
* Admit liability only * Offer to pay a certain sum in satisfaction of the claim * Indicate how they could pay the sum admitted * Provide information for payment by instalments ## Footnote This includes information on employment, income, assets, and outgoings.
1143
What must a defendant do if an admission is made that is not in respect of the whole claim?
File a defence within the prescribed period for the remainder of the claim
1144
True or False: A defendant can admit liability for a claim but dispute the amount of damages claimed.
True
1145
What happens when a defendant admits liability but does not specify the amount in the defence?
The determination of the appropriate amount of damages is left to the court
1146
What happens when a defendant makes an admission of the whole or part of a claim?
The claimant has the right to enter judgment in respect of the whole or part of the claim that has been admitted ## Footnote Refer to CPR rr 14.2(4) for details.
1147
If a defendant admits a whole claim for a specified sum of money, what will the judgment be?
Judgment will be for the amount claimed and costs, including interest ## Footnote See CPR rr 14.4(1) for specifics.
1148
What can a claimant include when filing a request to enter judgment on an admission?
A notice in writing of the date by which the judgment debt is to be paid or the times and rates for installment payments ## Footnote Refer to CPR 14.6(1) for more information.
1149
In the case of an admission of liability for an unspecified amount, how will judgment be decided?
Judgment will be for an amount decided by the court and costs ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 14.2(7) for further details.
1150
What factors will the court consider when deciding the time and rate of payment?
* The defendant’s statement of means * The claimant’s objections to the defendant’s request * Any other relevant factors ## Footnote See CPR Practice Direction 14, para 5.1 for a detailed explanation.
1151
What is required if a defendant wants to withdraw or amend an admission?
The permission of the court is required ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 14.2(11) for more details.
1152
What circumstances will the court consider when deciding whether to allow the withdrawal of an admission?
* The grounds for seeking to withdraw the admission * Whether there is new evidence unavailable at the time of the admission * The conduct of the parties * Any prejudice to any person if the admission is withdrawn * The stage of the proceedings * The prospects of success of the claim * The interests of the administration of justice ## Footnote Detailed criteria can be found in CPR Practice Direction 14, para 7.2.
1153
What happens if judgment is entered following an admission but the amount to be paid has not been admitted?
The court can give directions about how the case will proceed to determine the remaining issues. ## Footnote This allows for further proceedings to clarify outstanding matters.
1154
What must a defendant do when filing a defence?
A defence must be filed at court and served on every other party ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 15.6 for specifics on filing a defence.
1155
What is a counterclaim?
A counterclaim can be made against a claimant by a defendant, usually in one document with the defence titled 'Defence and Counterclaim' ## Footnote It may also serve as a defence to the main claim if there is a right of set-off.
1156
Is a counterclaim considered a separate claim?
Yes, a counterclaim is a separate claim even if it serves as a defence ## Footnote A defendant must pay the same court issue fee as if they initiated a new claim.
1157
What are Part 20 claims?
Part 20 claims are claims made by a defendant against a third party connected to the original claim ## Footnote These are governed by CPR Pt 20.
1158
What factors determine if a Part 20 claim should be part of the same proceedings?
Factors include: * Connection between the additional claim and the original claim * Whether the additional claimant seeks the same remedy as the original claimant * Desire for the court to decide questions involving non-parties ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 20.9 for more details.
1159
Who can make a Part 20 claim?
Only a defendant can make a Part 20 claim ## Footnote This includes defendants to a Part 20 claim.
1160
What is required when issuing a Part 20 claim?
A specific Part 20 claim form must be used, and particulars must be pleaded ## Footnote See CPR r 20.7 for specifics.
1161
Does a Part 20 claim require court permission?
No, a Part 20 claim does not require permission from the court if issued with or before the defence is filed ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 20.7(3) for details.
1162
What must a Part 20 claim form include when served?
It must include a response pack, a copy of every statement of case already served, and any other documents directed by the court ## Footnote See CPR r 20.12 for more information.
1163
What can the claimant apply for if the defendant does not file an acknowledgment of service or a defence within the prescribed period?
Judgment in default ## Footnote This allows the claimant to seek a judgment without a hearing.
1164
What must the defendant do to prevent default judgment from being entered?
File their defence before the date judgment is to be entered ## Footnote Even if filed late, it can prevent default judgment.
1165
What is the first step for obtaining a default judgment?
File a request for default judgment with the court ## Footnote This request is made in a standard form.
1166
What types of claims can a request for default judgment be filed for?
* A specified sum of money * An amount of money to be decided by the court * Delivery of goods with an alternative of paying the value
1167
What happens if a claim is for a specified sum?
Default judgment will be on the amount of the claim and costs ## Footnote This is based on the specific sum requested.
1168
What happens if a claim is for an unspecified sum?
Default judgment will be for an amount to be decided by the court and costs ## Footnote The court will give directions for determination of those issues.
1169
What must a claimant do if a request for judgment is not available?
Make a detailed application for default judgment under CPR Pt 23 ## Footnote This must be done as soon as possible.
1170
When can an application for default judgment be made without notice?
* Claim form served outside of the jurisdiction * Defendant failed to file an acknowledgment of service * No other CPR rule requires notice
1171
What is required if the application for default judgment is made on notice?
Supporting evidence must be provided ## Footnote This includes evidence on which the claimant relies.
1172
True or False: A defendant can raise arguments about their liability when opposing the sum awarded after default judgment.
False ## Footnote Liability is determined by default, so such arguments cannot be raised.
1173
What is a limitation on obtaining a default judgment?
The claimant may not obtain a default judgment if the defendant has an outstanding application to strike out the claimant’s statement of case or for summary judgment.
1174
What is the basis for a defendant's application to strike out or for summary judgment?
The claim is defective or has no reasonable prospect of success.
1175
True or False: A defendant making an application to strike out is ignoring the proceedings.
False
1176
What must a defendant do before the court considers their application to determine the claim early?
They do not have to plead a defence.
1177
What can a court order instead of an immediate strike out on a strike out application?
Require the claimant to plead further particulars of one or more issues within a set period.
1178
Fill in the blank: A strike out application can cause a claimant to _______.
[improve their pleaded case]
1179
What grounds allow a defendant to apply to have a default judgment set aside?
Mandatory grounds and discretionary grounds.
1180
What are the mandatory grounds under CPR r 13.2 for setting aside a default judgment?
The defence or acknowledgement of service was served/filed before the judgment, the defendant applied for strike out or summary judgment before the judgment, or the defendant paid/admitted the claim before judgment.
1181
What does CPR r 13.3(1) state regarding discretionary grounds?
The court may set aside or vary the judgment in default where the defendant has a real prospect of defeating the claim, or there is a good reason to set aside or vary the default judgment.
1182
What must an application to set aside a default judgment on discretionary grounds be supported by?
Evidence, such as a witness statement and relevant documents.
1183
What may the court do when exercising discretion under CPR r 13.3(1)?
The court may vary the judgment rather than set it aside in full.
1184
What factors does the court consider when deciding whether to set aside a judgment in default?
Whether the defendant applied promptly and the reasons for any delay.
1185
When does the time period for a response to a claim start running?
Once the defendant is deemed served with the particulars of claim ## Footnote The particulars of claim may be served with the claim form or up to 14 days later.
1186
How long does a defendant have to respond if served within the jurisdiction?
14 days from deemed service of the particulars of claim ## Footnote This includes admitting the claim, filing a defence, or filing an acknowledgment of service.
1187
What is the effect of filing an acknowledgment of service?
It extends the deadline for the defence by 14 days.
1188
What determines the time for a defendant served outside the jurisdiction?
The place where the defendant has been served ## Footnote The relevant time period for each country is detailed in CPR Practice Direction 6B.
1189
What can the parties agree regarding the defense time period?
An extension of up to 28 days ## Footnote They must notify the court in writing about the agreement.
1190
What must a defendant do to dispute jurisdiction?
Make an application under CPR Pt 11.
1191
What is the first step a defendant must take to contest jurisdiction?
File an acknowledgment of service selecting the option to contest jurisdiction.
1192
What must a defendant avoid while disputing jurisdiction?
Any step that could be characterised as submitting to the jurisdiction.
1193
What is the time frame for filing an application to contest jurisdiction?
Within 14 days of filing the acknowledgment of service.
1194
What happens if a defendant does not make an application to contest jurisdiction?
The defendant will be taken to have accepted jurisdiction.
1195
What right does a claimant have if a defendant admits the whole or part of a claim?
The right to enter judgment in respect of the admitted claim.
1196
What usually happens when a defendant makes an admission?
Judgment is entered against the defendant, and they are liable for the claimant's costs.
1197
What is a counterclaim?
A claim made against a claimant by a defendant.
1198
How can a counterclaim relate to the main claim?
It may also serve as a defence to the main claim if a set-off applies.
1199
What can a defendant do if they believe they have a claim against a third party?
Issue a Part 20 claim against the third party.
1200
What can a claimant do if the defendant fails to file an acknowledgment of service or a defence?
Apply for judgment in default.
1201
What is required for a defendant to set aside a default judgment?
Satisfy the court that there is a real prospect of defeating the claim and good reason to set aside or vary the judgment.
1202
What is a material factor in the defendant's application to set aside a default judgment?
The promptness of the defendant's application.
1203
What are statements of case?
Documents in which parties set out their legal and factual case ## Footnote Commonly referred to as 'pleadings'.
1204
List the components included in statements of case.
* Claim form * Particulars of claim * Defence * Reply * Counterclaim * CPR Pt 20 claim form * Particulars of additional claim * Defence and reply regarding the same * Responses to requests for further information
1205
Why are statements of case crucial in court proceedings?
They set out the scope of claims and defences and the key facts on which the parties rely.
1206
What do statements of case provide for understanding a party's case?
The basis for understanding a party’s legal and factual case, including the opponent's case.
1207
What happens if a document is referred to in a statement of case?
The opposing party can require inspection of that document.
1208
What is the purpose of statements of case in relation to trial?
To ascertain the issues in dispute to be determined at trial.
1209
True or False: Evidence is admissible if it is relevant to the claim.
True
1210
How must relevance be judged in relation to claims?
Against the parties’ pleaded cases in the statements of case.
1211
What is the consequence if a party's pleaded case changes?
It is likely that the issues in dispute, scope of disclosure, and other related elements will also change.
1212
What must parties obtain before taking legal or factual positions beyond their statements of case?
Consent from the other parties or permission from the court to amend their statement of case.
1213
Fill in the blank: Statements of case provide the framework within which the court assesses a _______.
claim or a defence
1214
What effect can late changes to a party's pleaded case have?
A potentially prejudicial effect on a party’s opponent.
1215
What must all statements of case include?
The correct title of the proceedings, including the court, full names of the parties, parties’ status, and case number ## Footnote Example of court title: 'In the High Court of Justice Business and Property Courts of England and Wales Business List (ChD)'
1216
What is an example of a court title that should be included in statements of case?
'In the High Court of Justice Business and Property Courts of England and Wales Business List (ChD)' ## Footnote This title indicates the jurisdiction and specific court handling the case.
1217
What details about the parties must be included in statements of case?
Full names of the parties and their status ## Footnote Status example: 'Second Claimant'
1218
What is the significance of the case number in statements of case?
It identifies the specific proceedings and is required once proceedings have been issued ## Footnote Reference: CPR Practice Direction 7A, para 4.1
1219
How should paragraphs be structured in statements of case?
Numbered paragraphs, dealing with only one issue per paragraph
1220
How are party names formatted when involving a private individual?
Susan Jones - and - James Archer ## Footnote This refers to natural persons in legal proceedings.
1221
What is the format for a sole trader operating under a trading name?
Susan Jones (trading as Sue’s Nails) - and - James Archer (trading as Mr Mechanic) ## Footnote This highlights the distinction of the trading name in legal documents.
1222
When a party is a partnership, what are the two possible title formats?
1. Aysha Partner 2. Barbara Partner - and - 1. Christopher Partner 2. Damian Partner ## Footnote This indicates how individual partners may be named in legal contexts.
1223
How is a partnership referred to in legal proceedings?
AB Partners (a firm) - CD Partners (a firm) ## Footnote This format indicates the collective name of the partnership.
1224
What is the naming convention for incorporated businesses in legal documents?
A Company Plc - and - B Company Ltd ## Footnote This includes various forms of incorporated entities.
1225
What examples are given for limited liability partnerships (LLP)?
C Partners LLP - D Firm LLP ## Footnote This reflects the specific legal structure of limited liability partnerships.
1226
What are the specific provisions for the estate of a deceased person?
See CPR Practice Direction 7A, para 5.5 ## Footnote This provision outlines the legal framework for claims involving the estate of a deceased individual.
1227
What rule addresses the Crown as a party in legal proceedings?
See CPR r 16.2(1A) ## Footnote This rule details how the Crown is to be represented in court cases.
1228
What is the provision for a party represented by a litigation friend?
See CPR Practice Direction 21, para 1 ## Footnote This provision describes the role and responsibilities of a litigation friend in legal proceedings.
1229
Which section of the Insolvency Act 1986 pertains to companies in liquidation and administration?
See s188(1) and Sch B1 to the Insolvency Act 1986 ## Footnote These sections provide specific legal guidelines for companies undergoing liquidation or administration.
1230
What does the term 'claims against persons unknown' refer to?
Circumstances where a defendant cannot be named because their identity is not known ## Footnote This term is used in legal contexts where a defendant's identity is ambiguous or undisclosed.
1231
What must all statements of case be verified by?
A statement of truth: CPR r 22.1(1)(a) ## Footnote Verification is crucial for the admissibility of the statement as evidence.
1232
What are the consequences of failing to verify a statement of case with a statement of truth?
The document cannot be relied on as evidence and may be struck out or result in adverse cost consequences: CPR r 22.2 ## Footnote This emphasizes the importance of proper verification in legal documents.
1233
What should a statement of truth include?
[I believe] [the (claimant or as may be) believes] that the facts stated in this [name document being verified] are true ## Footnote This is the required wording for verifying the truthfulness of the document's contents.
1234
Who must sign the statement of truth on a statement of case?
The party or their legal representative ## Footnote The signature validates the truth of the contents according to legal standards.
1235
What must a person signing the statement of truth for a company indicate?
The office or position they hold ## Footnote This ensures accountability and proper representation of the company's interests.
1236
What is expected of the individual signing the statement of truth?
They must have personal knowledge of the matters in the document or manage those who do: CPR Practice Direction 22, para 3.11 ## Footnote This requirement ensures that the signer is adequately informed about the document's content.
1237
What must a legal representative do before signing a statement of truth?
* Explain to the client that signing confirms the client's belief in the truth of the facts stated * Inform the client of possible consequences if the client did not honestly believe in the truth of the facts ## Footnote This process protects both the client and the legal representative from potential legal repercussions.
1238
What can happen if someone makes a false statement in a document verified by a statement of truth?
Proceedings can be brought against that person for contempt of court: CPR r 32.14 ## Footnote This serves as a deterrent against dishonesty in legal proceedings.
1239
What should be checked regarding court guides for statements of case?
Rules on font, spacing, and page length of statements of case and other documents ## Footnote Compliance with these guidelines is essential for the acceptance of legal documents.
1240
What is the maximum page length for a statement of case according to The Commercial Court Guide?
25 pages ## Footnote Exceeding this limit requires court permission, which is granted only in exceptional circumstances.
1241
What is the minimum font size required for a statement of case?
12 ## Footnote This requirement ensures readability and professionalism in legal documents.
1242
What is the required line spacing for a statement of case?
1.5 line spacing ## Footnote Proper formatting enhances clarity and presentation in legal filings.
1243
What is the purpose of the claim form?
It starts court proceedings and must be in a prescribed format.
1244
What information must be included in the claim form regarding parties?
The full name and address of each claimant and each defendant.
1245
What is required about the addresses listed in the claim form?
The addresses should be where the relevant party resides or carries on business.
1246
Is there a limit to the number of parties in a claim?
No, there is no limit to the number of parties.
1247
What does the claim form briefly set out?
The claimant’s case and the remedies claimed under 'Brief details of claim.'
1248
Why is it important for the 'Brief details of claim' to be clear?
It defines the scope of the claim brought.
1249
What additional information is required by the CPR in the claim form?
An address for service and a statement of value for monetary claims.
1250
What must the claimant state if the claim is for a sum of money?
The amount of money claimed or a range of possible recoverable amounts.
1251
What are the possible statements of value a claimant can provide?
* The amount of money claimed * Not more than £10,000 * More than £10,000 but not more than £25,000 * More than £25,000 but not more than £100,000 * More than £100,000 * Cannot say how much is likely to be recovered.
1252
What is the threshold for claims issued in the High Court?
The claimant expects to recover more than £100,000 (£50,000 for personal injury claims).
1253
What must be included if the claim is for a specified sum?
A separate calculation of interest accrued and the basis for the calculation
1254
What must the claim form state if the claim is for a sum of money in a foreign currency?
* The claim is for a sum in a specified foreign currency * Why it is for payment in that currency * The sterling equivalent of the sum as at the date of the claim * The source of the exchange rate relied upon: CPR Practice Direction 16, para 9.1
1255
What should be indicated if the claim is to be issued in a specialist list of the High Court?
State which list
1256
What must be done if the particulars of claim are not enclosed?
Tick the box stating that it will follow
1257
What may impose additional requirements depending on the nature of the claim?
Specific practice directions
1258
What is important to check when filing a claim?
Ensure you are using the correct claim form and file all relevant documents
1259
What do some divisions/specialist courts have in terms of requirements?
Additional/modified requirements
1260
What is an example of a specialist court that has its own version of the CPR Pt 7 claim form?
The Commercial Court – form N1(CC)
1261
What is the particulars of claim?
A statement of case that provides further detail of a claim
1262
What does the particulars of claim notify?
The defendant and the court of the matters on which the claimant relies
1263
What key details are included in the particulars of claim?
* Details of the relevant parties * Each element of the causes of action asserted * The facts relied upon to establish each required element * The remedies sought
1264
If the remedies sought include a sum of money, what must the particulars of claim explain?
How that sum has been calculated
1265
What should be included in the particulars of claim for a misrepresentation claim?
* The representation made * By whom it was made * How it was made * When it was made * That it was relied upon
1266
What should the particulars of claim avoid including?
Details that are not necessary to establish the cause of action
1267
What is the role of the particulars of claim in relation to evidence?
It presents facts on which the claimant relies, not the evidence itself
1268
When must the particulars of claim be served?
With the claim form or shortly after
1269
What must the particulars of claim be in?
A prescribed format
1270
Should the particulars of claim anticipate the defendant's possible defence?
No, it should not try to anticipate the contents of the defence
1271
What opportunity is available after the defence is raised?
To answer important points raised by the defence in the reply
1272
Fill in the blank: The particulars of claim must include the _____ of the relevant parties.
[details]
1273
True or False: The particulars of claim should present the claimant's evidence.
False
1274
What is a key characteristic of the facts in the particulars of claim?
They must be relevant to establishing the claim
1275
What must be established regarding the defendant's obligation to the claimant?
The existence of a duty of care owed by the defendant to the claimant ## Footnote This is essential for the claimant to succeed in their claim.
1276
What is required to state regarding the duty of care?
The exact nature of that duty ## Footnote This helps clarify the responsibilities of the defendant.
1277
What must be explained in relation to the duty of care?
The alleged breach of that duty ## Footnote This outlines how the defendant failed to meet their obligations.
1278
What must be established to link the breach to the claimant's situation?
Causation of loss ## Footnote This shows how the breach directly caused harm to the claimant.
1279
What must be stated in relation to the claimant's losses?
Damages claimed ## Footnote This specifies the compensation the claimant is seeking.
1280
What type of interest can be claimed under the relevant statute?
Interest pursuant to the relevant statute ## Footnote This can affect the total amount claimed.
1281
What must a claimant specifically set out in the particulars of claim for fraud?
Any allegation of fraud ## Footnote This ensures the defendant is aware of the serious nature of the claim.
1282
What must be included regarding illegality in the claim?
The fact of any illegality ## Footnote This can impact the validity of the claim.
1283
What details must be provided about misrepresentation?
Details of any misrepresentation ## Footnote This helps substantiate the claim against the defendant.
1284
What must be detailed concerning breaches of trust?
Details of all breaches of trust ## Footnote This clarifies the nature of the defendant's wrongdoing.
1285
What must be stated regarding notice or knowledge of a fact?
Notice or knowledge of a fact ## Footnote This is crucial for establishing the defendant's awareness of issues.
1286
What must be detailed concerning unsoundness of mind or undue influence?
Details of unsoundness of mind or undue influence ## Footnote This pertains to the claimant's capacity to make decisions.
1287
What details must be included for claims of wilful default?
Details of wilful default ## Footnote This indicates intentional wrongdoing by the defendant.
1288
What must be stated for claims regarding mitigation expenditure?
Any facts relating to a claim for mitigation expenditure ## Footnote This is relevant for demonstrating efforts to reduce losses.
1289
True or False: A defendant facing allegations of wrongdoing is entitled to have them fully set out.
True ## Footnote This ensures fair opportunity for the defendant to respond.
1290
What happens if the claimant does not set out specific allegations in their claim?
The claimant will not be permitted to rely on allegations of this nature at trial ## Footnote This underscores the importance of specificity in legal claims.
1291
What must be stated in the particulars of claim when interest is claimed?
Interest must be stated in the particulars of claim as per CPR r 16.4(1)(b) ## Footnote This includes the basis for the claim and applicable rates.
1292
What factors determine the basis and rate of interest claimed?
The basis and rate of interest depend on: * nature of the loss/damage claimed * any terms agreed between the parties * applicable laws ## Footnote For example, the Late Payments of Commercial Debts (Interest) Act 1998.
1293
What details concerning interest must be pleaded in the particulars of claim?
Details include: * whether interest is claimed under a contract, enactment, or other basis * date from which it is claimed * date to which it is calculated * total amount of interest claimed * daily rate of accrual ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 16.4(2) for specifics.
1294
Under what circumstances can interest be claimed under s 35A of the Senior Courts Act 1981?
Interest can be claimed under s 35A if the claim is in the High Court ## Footnote This applies when no specific contract terms for interest exist.
1295
Under what circumstances can interest be claimed under s 69 of the County Courts Act 1984?
Interest can be claimed under s 69 if the claim is in the county court ## Footnote This applies when no specific contract terms for interest exist.
1296
What should be included in a general statement for an unspecified claim of interest?
A general statement should include: * interest rate * period as the court sees fit under s 35A of the Senior Courts Act 1981 ## Footnote This is applicable when no contractual term is available.
1297
What should be specified for a claim of a specified part of interest?
For a specified part, state: * total interest * sum upon which interest is claimed * percentage rate * dates * number of days * daily rate thereafter ## Footnote Example: “under s 35A at [8]% per annum from [breach Date] to the date of issue (100 days).”
1298
True or False: Interest can only be claimed under the terms of a contract.
False ## Footnote Interest can also be claimed under enactments or other bases.
1299
Fill in the blank: The Late Payments of Commercial Debts (Interest) Act _______ provides a basis for claiming interest.
1998 ## Footnote This act helps claim interest on late payments in commercial contracts.
1300
What is the maximum date to which interest can be calculated in a claim?
The maximum date is the date the claim form is issued ## Footnote This ensures clarity in the calculation of interest.
1301
What must be included on the same page as the statement of truth?
The client's signature and some substance of the statement ## Footnote This ensures that the statement could not have been added later.
1302
What is the purpose of the Commercial Court Guide?
To provide prescriptive requirements for structuring a statement of case ## Footnote Specifically for cases involving construction of a document.
1303
What does the term 'factual matrix' refer to?
The background knowledge available to the parties at the time of the contract/document ## Footnote It is relevant to the interpretation of the document.
1304
What must a defence do in response to allegations in particulars of claim?
Respond to every allegation made ## Footnote According to CPR r 16.5.
1305
What are the three ways a defendant can respond to a claimant's allegation?
* Deny with reasons * Admit with reasons * Neither admit nor deny ## Footnote If not addressed, the defendant is deemed to have accepted the allegation.
1306
What happens if an allegation is not adequately addressed in the defence?
The defendant is deemed to have accepted the claimant's version of events ## Footnote This highlights the importance of a complete and fully explained defence.
1307
What is 'catch all' language in the context of a defence?
Language that indicates unaddressed particulars should not be taken as admission ## Footnote It is used to prevent accidental acceptance of unaddressed claims.
1308
How should the structure of the defence generally be organized?
It should follow the structure of the particulars of claim ## Footnote This allows for a methodical response to each allegation.
1309
What opportunity does the defence provide to the defendant?
To set out an alternative version of events ## Footnote It may also include a set-off and/or counterclaim.
1310
What is a counterclaim?
A claim made by the defendant against the claimant alleging loss caused by the claimant ## Footnote For example, for breach of contract or negligence.
1311
What must a claimant do if a counterclaim is disputed?
Serve a defence to the counterclaim ## Footnote This is often provided together with a reply.
1312
What is a counterclaim usually contained within?
The same document as the defence ## Footnote Refer to CPR Practice Direction 20, para 6.1
1313
Does a counterclaim require a claim form?
No ## Footnote The counterclaim must be pleaded in the same format and level of detail as particulars of claim
1314
What is the burden of proof on the defendant for a counterclaim?
No different than for the claimant on the primary claim
1315
What must be used when a defendant brings an additional claim that is not a counterclaim?
A specific Part 20 claim form ## Footnote As per CPR r 20.7
1316
What must a Part 20 claim include when served?
A response pack in the usual way
1317
What type of forms should be used in the response pack for Part 20 claims?
Forms designed for Part 20 claims
1318
How should the title of the proceedings reflect new parties in a Part 20 claim?
It needs to reflect all parties with a single identification
1319
How should additional parties be referred to in a Part 20 claim?
In the order they join the proceedings ## Footnote For example, as third party, fourth party, etc.
1320
What will the court arrange when a defendant makes a Part 20 claim?
A hearing to consider case management
1321
When is the case management conference for a Part 20 claim usually held?
At the same time as the conference for the original claim
1322
What does the Defendant believe regarding the facts stated in the Defence and Counterclaim?
The Defendant believes that the facts stated in this Defence and Counterclaim are true.
1323
What are the consequences of making a false statement in a document verified by a statement of truth?
Proceedings for contempt of court may be brought against anyone who makes, or causes to be made, a false statement without an honest belief in its truth.
1324
Who is authorized to make the statement of truth?
I am duly authorised by the Defendant to make this statement.
1325
Is a reply to a defence mandatory?
No, a reply to a defence is not mandatory.
1326
What happens if a claimant does not file a reply to a defence?
The claimant is not taken to admit anything the defendant has raised in the defence.
1327
What does a reply allow the claimant to do?
A reply allows the claimant to address any new issues that have been raised in the defence.
1328
What is the filing requirement for a reply in relation to the directions questionnaire?
The reply must be filed by no later than the date for filing the directions questionnaire.
1329
What must a claimant do if they file a reply but do not deal with a matter raised in the defence?
The claimant is taken to require that the defendant prove that matter.
1330
What is the time frame for filing a reply in the Commercial Court?
In the Commercial Court, a reply must be filed and served within 21 days of service of the defence.
1331
What must a claimant do if a defendant raises a counterclaim?
The claimant is required to file and serve a defence to counterclaim.
1332
How does a defence to counterclaim compare to a defence to any claim?
A defence to counterclaim is substantively the same as a defence to any claim.
1333
What should normally form one document with the reply when a claimant serves a reply?
The reply and defence to counterclaim should normally form one document.
1334
What is the usual deadline for filing a defence to counterclaim?
The defence to counterclaim must be served within 14 days from service of the defence and counterclaim.
1335
What is required if the claim is in a specialist court or list regarding the defence to counterclaim?
Check the court guide for specific requirements.
1336
What is the time frame for filing a defence to counterclaim in the Commercial Court?
A defence to counterclaim must be filed and served within 28 days of service of the defence and counterclaim.
1337
What can the court order any party to do regarding statements of case?
Clarify any matter in dispute or give additional information ## Footnote This is governed by CPR Pt 18.
1338
Do matters in question need to be contained in a statement of case?
No ## Footnote The issue may arise when a party is unclear in their statement.
1339
What is the process to request further information from a party?
Send a written request for further information (RFI) ## Footnote This is detailed in CPR Practice Direction 18.
1340
What should an RFI specify?
It must specify it is a request under CPR Pt 18 and include a response deadline ## Footnote The deadline must allow reasonable time to respond.
1341
What format can an RFI take?
A letter or a separate document ## Footnote A brief RFI can be in letter form with multiple requests.
1342
What is the limitation on the information requested in an RFI?
It must be concise and confined to necessary and proportionate matters ## Footnote This is to prepare the requesting party's case or understand the opposing case.
1343
What is the status of a response to an RFI?
It is a statement of case with the same status as particulars of claim or defence ## Footnote Responses must adhere to the same standards as formal pleadings.
1344
What must an RFI be headed with?
The name of the court and the title and number of the claim stating that it is a request made under CPR Pt 18
1345
What must an RFI identify?
The party requesting the further information and the party to provide the further information
1346
When the request relates to a document, what must be identified?
The document and the paragraph of words to which it relates
1347
How should specific requests in an RFI be preceded?
By 'Of paragraph Y: [request]'
1348
What must be stated in an RFI regarding the response time?
The date by which a response is expected
1349
What must a recipient do if they object to complying with an RFI?
Inform the party making the RFI promptly and provide reasons for the objection
1350
What is an example of an objection to an RFI?
The request is not necessary or proportionate for preparing their case
1351
What must a response to an RFI use as a heading?
The heading of the proceedings in the same way as is required for an RFI
1352
What must a response to an RFI state?
That it is a response to the relevant RFI
1353
What must be repeated in a response to an RFI?
The text of each paragraph of the RFI
1354
What must be attached to a response if necessary?
A copy of any document that forms part of the response
1355
What must a response to an RFI include to verify it?
A signed statement of truth
1356
To whom must a response to an RFI be served?
All parties to the proceedings and filed with the court
1357
What can be done if there is no or an inadequate response to an RFI?
An application under CPR Pt 18 can be made using the standard CPR Pt 23 procedure. ## Footnote RFI stands for Request for Information, which is a formal request made during legal proceedings.
1358
What should an application under CPR Pt 18 include?
The application should include the response(s) to the RFI and set out the elements of the RFI on which an order is sought. ## Footnote This ensures that the court has all necessary information to make a decision.
1359
What happens if no response is received to an RFI within 14 days?
An application under CPR Pt 18 does not need to be served and the court may deal with the application without a hearing. ## Footnote This provision streamlines the process for applicants.
1360
What are the typical costs awarded to a successful applicant in a CPR Pt 18 application?
A successful applicant will generally be awarded their costs of the application, assessed summarily. ## Footnote This means costs are determined quickly without a detailed assessment.
1361
How can an RFI establish grounds for a strike out application?
An RFI can help to highlight a defect in a party’s case, indicating the case may be weak. ## Footnote For example, inadequate details about an oral contract could suggest there was no contract.
1362
What can the court require if an application for strike out is made without a previous RFI?
The court can require further information rather than immediately striking out the case. ## Footnote This allows for a more thorough examination of the case before a decision is made.
1363
What are common reasons for amendments to statements of case?
Amendments commonly arise from opposing party pleadings exposing defects or new information coming to light during disclosure. ## Footnote This allows parties to rectify claims or defenses based on the latest information.
1364
What does CPR Pt 17 address?
CPR Pt 17 deals with amendments to statements of case. ## Footnote It provides the framework for how and when amendments can be made.
1365
When can a party amend their statement of case without consent?
A party can amend their statement of case at any time with the written consent of all parties, or before service without consent. ## Footnote This includes amendments made after a claim form is issued but before it is served.
1366
What happens if an amendment is made after the end of a relevant limitation period?
The amendment can be disallowed if challenged by the opposing party. ## Footnote This emphasizes the importance of timing in legal amendments.
1367
What is required if an amendment is to be made after service and the other parties do not consent?
The permission of the court is required. ## Footnote This ensures that all parties are treated fairly in the amendment process.
1368
What does the court consider if there is no limitation issue when amending a statement of case?
The court considers the overriding objective, possible delay, and the merits of the case.
1369
What is the overriding objective in the context of court amendments?
To deal with cases justly and at proportionate cost.
1370
What can complicate an applicant's request for a late amendment?
The need to deal with cases justly and at proportionate cost.
1371
What factors does the court consider regarding disruption caused by a late amendment?
Potential new disclosure searches, new witness statements, expert evidence, and loss of trial date.
1372
What is the court's stance on adjourning a trial due to late amendments?
The court is extremely reluctant to adjourn a trial.
1373
Why are the reasons for lateness significant in a late amendment application?
They can influence the court's determination on whether to allow the amendment.
1374
What might make the court more willing to permit a late amendment?
If it arises from late disclosure of a crucial document by the defendant.
1375
What must proposed amendments show to be considered by the court?
Some prospect of success.
1376
What limitations exist if a relevant limitation period has expired?
The court has a narrower scope to permit amendments.
1377
What are the bases upon which the court may allow an amendment after a limitation period has expired?
* To add or substitute a new claim arising from the same or substantially the same facts * To correct a genuine mistake regarding a party's name * To alter the capacity in which a party claims.
1378
What procedure should be followed to apply for an amendment to a statement of case?
Use the general procedure set out in CPR Pt 23 and file a copy of the statement of case with draft proposed amendments.
1379
What happens once permission to amend is granted?
An amended form of the statement of case must be filed as served.
1380
How are first and subsequent amendments visually distinguished in documents?
* First amendments are shown in red text * Later amendments are shown in green, violet, then yellow.
1381
Who is responsible for the costs arising from amendments?
The party amending is responsible for any costs incurred by other parties due to the amendments.
1382
How are costs of the application itself determined?
Generally, the losing party pays the costs of the successful party.
1383
What are statements of case?
Crucial documents in court proceedings that set out the scope of claims and defences and the key facts on which the parties rely.
1384
What can the opposing party require if a document is referred to in a statement of case?
Inspection of that document.
1385
What must all statements of case include?
A signed statement of truth in prescribed form.
1386
What can happen if a statement of truth is signed without honest belief?
It can lead to contempt of court proceedings.
1387
What are particulars of claim?
A statement of case that provides further detail of a claim, setting out the claim in greater detail than the claim form.
1388
Under which sections can interest be claimed if not specified in a contract?
* s 35A of the Senior Courts Act 1981 (High Court) * s 69 of the County Courts Act 1984 (county court)
1389
What must the defence do in response to allegations in the particulars of claim?
Respond to every allegation by denying, admitting, or neither admitting nor denying.
1390
Where is a counterclaim usually contained?
Within the same document as the defence.
1391
What must be issued if a defendant brings a claim that is not a counterclaim?
A specific Part 20 claim form must be issued.
1392
Is a reply to a defence mandatory?
No, it is not mandatory.
1393
By when must a reply be filed?
By the date for filing the directions questionnaire.
1394
What must a claimant do if they do not file a reply?
They are not taken to admit anything the defendant has raised in the defence.
1395
What is the deadline for filing the defence to counterclaim?
14 days from service of the defence and counterclaim.
1396
What is an RFI?
A request for information used to seek clarification of any matter in dispute or additional information related to such matters.
1397
What must an RFI be confined to?
Matters which are reasonably necessary and proportionate to enable the requesting party to prepare their case.
1398
When can a party amend their statement of case?
At any time with the written consent of all parties.
1399
Is consent required for amendments made before serving a statement of case?
No, consent or permission is not required.
1400
What is required for amendments made after service if the other parties do not consent?
Permission of the court is required.
1401
What influences the court's approach to amendments to a statement of case?
Whether a relevant limitation period has expired.
1402
What does the court consider if there is no limitation issue?
The overriding objective and all the merits of the case.
1403
What can cause difficulty for an applicant seeking to amend relatively late in proceedings?
The need to deal with cases justly and at proportionate cost.
1404
What happens if a relevant limitation period has expired when seeking permission to amend?
The court has a much narrower scope to permit amendments.
1405
What are interim applications?
The usual means by which a party to civil litigation seeks an order from the court before trial.
1406
What types of orders can be sought through interim applications?
Orders associated with the progression of the case, including: * Specific disclosure * Expert evidence * Extension of time for complying with a direction
1407
When are interim applications particularly relevant?
When an order is sought on the basis that the issue should not or cannot wait until trial.
1408
What is an interim injunction?
An order sought to prevent an action from occurring before the trial.
1409
What does it mean to determine a claim early?
To resolve the claim before trial, either by strike out or summary judgment.
1410
What is the recommended approach before issuing an interim application?
Try to deal with an issue by consent before issuing an application.
1411
What should a party do if they believe they have grounds for an interim order?
Write to their opponent, state the basis for the order, and request compliance without court application.
1412
What should be stated in the correspondence regarding compliance?
In the absence of agreement by a specific deadline, an application will be issued and costs sought.
1413
Why is voluntary compliance important in interim applications?
It can assist in arguing about costs at the conclusion of an application.
1414
What is standard practice when seeking security for costs?
Write to the party from whom security will be sought, outline grounds, indicate the sum, and request voluntary provision.
1415
What role does correspondence play in interim applications?
It helps to narrow the scope of an application, even if it does not resolve the issue entirely.
1416
What is a rare occasion when a respondent should not be tipped off?
When applying for a freezing order to prevent asset dissipation.
1417
What is the application notice usually referred to as?
Form N244 ## Footnote The court provides a sealed copy for service.
1418
What must be included in the application filed at court?
* application notice (Form N244) * court fee * evidence (usually a witness statement) * draft order
1419
What does the witness statement explain?
Why the applicant believes relevant grounds for the order sought are satisfied ## Footnote Relevant documents are usually included in an exhibit to the witness statement.
1420
What should the application notice indicate regarding the hearing?
Whether a hearing is necessary or if the application could be determined on paper.
1421
What must the applicant include if a hearing is necessary?
* estimate of the time required for the hearing * view on the level of judge required
1422
What happens if a hearing is requested?
The court will fix a date for the application to be heard or the parties will liaise with the court.
1423
How many clear days before the hearing must the application documents be served on the respondent?
At least 3 clear days ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 23.7 for specific rules.
1424
What can the respondent file in response to an application?
Evidence in the form of a witness statement.
1425
What should the applicant file if the respondent files evidence in opposition?
Further evidence in response.
1426
What should be included in an application bundle?
* application notice * applicant’s evidence * respondent’s evidence * draft order * relevant inter-party correspondence
1427
What additional documents should be provided to the court in the High Court?
Statements of case and principal orders previously made in the case.
1428
What should be included in an authorities bundle?
Legal authorities relied upon by the parties.
1429
What does a relevant court guide include?
Specific rules for preparing an application bundle and filing deadlines.
1430
Fill in the blank: The application bundle should include an _______.
[application notice].
1431
What is the minimum time frame for filing a skeleton argument before an application hearing?
At least 24 hours before the hearing.
1432
What should parties do with their skeleton arguments before a hearing?
Exchange their skeleton arguments in advance.
1433
True or False: Exchange is the same as service.
False.
1434
What must not affect compliance with obligations to file or serve documents?
Any action by your opponent.
1435
What should you do if you are ready to exchange documents with the other side?
Email the other side to confirm readiness and agree on a time for exchange.
1436
If an opponent is not ready to exchange skeleton arguments at the agreed time, what should you do?
File the skeleton argument with the court on time and wait for the opponent to confirm readiness to exchange.
1437
Who often prepares skeleton arguments?
Counsel.
1438
What types of documents are subject to the same exchange rules as skeleton arguments?
Any documents for exchange, including expert reports.
1439
What is the usual procedure for interim applications?
They will usually be dealt with at a hearing.
1440
Under what circumstance can the court dispose of an application without a hearing?
When a hearing is not appropriate or both parties agree to dispense with one.
1441
What is the procedure for interim applications with a time estimate of less than 1 hour?
They should be conducted by telephone hearing.
1442
What might the court direct regarding the mode of hearing for applications?
That an application be heard by video link.
1443
What is an interim costs order?
An interim costs order is made part way through a case to cover costs incurred by the successful party.
1444
What is the difference between interim costs orders and final costs orders?
Final costs orders deal with costs at the end of the trial, while interim costs orders are made during the case.
1445
List the types of interim costs orders as set out in CPR Practice Direction 44, para 4.2
* Costs in any event * Costs in the case * Costs reserved * No order (no order as to costs) * Wasted costs
1446
What does 'costs in any event' mean?
It means the successful party in the interim hearing recovers costs regardless of who wins at trial.
1447
What does 'costs in the case' entail?
Costs of the interim hearing will be dealt with at the same time and in the same way as final costs at the end of the trial.
1448
What does 'costs reserved' imply?
Costs will be decided later if appropriate or will follow costs in the case.
1449
What does 'no order as to costs' mean?
Each party bears their own costs, generally ordered when there is no clearly successful party.
1450
What are 'wasted costs'?
One party’s solicitor pays the costs themselves, serving as a punishment for poor conduct.
1451
Who generally pays the costs in an interim hearing?
The unsuccessful party is generally ordered to pay the costs of the successful party.
1452
What must the court consider when making a costs order?
The court must regard all circumstances, including the merits of the application, attempts at settlement, and conduct of the parties.
1453
What happens if an applicant achieves no better an outcome than the respondent's pre-hearing offer?
The applicant is unlikely to be awarded any costs incurred from the date of the offer onwards. ## Footnote The unsuccessful respondent might also be awarded some of their costs if the applicant should have accepted the offer.
1454
Do interim costs orders depend on the ultimate outcome of the case?
No, they are based on the positions taken by the parties on the specific application related to the costs. ## Footnote A party that wins at trial could still have unreasonably opposed an application for specific disclosure.
1455
What is required for summary assessment of costs?
The successful party must file and serve a signed statement of costs at least 24 hours before the hearing. ## Footnote Refer to CPR Practice Direction 44, para 9.5(4).
1456
What does a statement of costs typically include?
It includes a breakdown of costs based on: * Solicitors’ hours spent * Hourly rates * Court fees * Counsel’s fees * Other disbursements. ## Footnote It is usually in a standard court form.
1457
When should costs of a hearing lasting not more than 1 day be summarily assessed?
As a general rule, they should be summarily assessed unless there is good reason not to. ## Footnote Refer to CPR Practice Direction 44, para 9.2(b).
1458
What constitutes a good reason not to assess costs summarily?
If the paying party shows substantial grounds for disputing the sum claimed. ## Footnote This can affect the assessment process.
1459
What does the court consider when assessing costs summarily?
The court considers the relevant statement of costs and hears brief submissions from both parties regarding the reasonableness of the costs claimed. ## Footnote An appropriate sum is then determined.
1460
What is the typical timeframe for payment ordered by the court after costs are assessed?
Payment is typically ordered within 14 days or another period the court considers reasonable. ## Footnote This timeframe can vary based on circumstances.
1461
What does a costs order typically express if figures cannot be agreed between parties?
It is usually expressed as 'X shall pay Y’s costs of the application, to be assessed if not agreed.' ## Footnote This indicates future assessment if necessary.
1462
What is an interim payment of costs?
It is a sum paid on account to the beneficiary of the costs order, considered no higher than the figure likely determined later at detailed assessment. ## Footnote This is commonly ordered at the time of the costs order.
1463
Why should detailed assessment of costs be avoided?
It is a cumbersome process and costly. Parties are generally better off agreeing on a reasonable figure for payment of costs. ## Footnote Both paying and receiving parties benefit from avoiding detailed assessment.
1464
What may happen if a paying party insists on detailed assessment?
If the costs of the receiving party are considered reasonable by the costs judge, the paying party may have to pay the costs incurred by the recipient in relation to the assessment. ## Footnote This can add to the overall costs of the process.
1465
What governs interim applications?
CPR Pt 23 ## Footnote Some categories have specific rules that must be followed.
1466
What is the CPR rule for renewing the validity of a claim form?
CPR Pt 23
1467
Which CPR rule applies to applications to extend a time limit?
CPR Pt 23
1468
What is the CPR Practice Direction for amending a statement of case?
CPR Practice Direction 17
1469
Which CPR rule governs security for costs?
CPR Pt 25
1470
What are the CPR rules related to striking out?
CPR r 3.4 and Practice Direction 3A
1471
Which CPR part pertains to summary judgment?
CPR Pt 24
1472
What is the CPR Practice Direction for an interim injunction?
CPR Practice Direction 25A
1473
Which CPR Practice Direction applies to interim payments?
CPR Practice Direction 25B
1474
What is summary judgment?
An order for early judgment without a trial to dispose of the entire case or some issues.
1475
Who can apply for summary judgment?
Either the claimant or the defendant
1476
What must the applicant satisfy the court of for summary judgment?
The respondent has no real prospect of succeeding in the claim.
1477
What does 'a real prospect' mean in the context of summary judgment?
Includes the improbable but not the fanciful.
1478
What is one reason a case might not proceed to trial?
Key witnesses are unavailable
1479
What type of evidence is not presented at a summary judgment hearing?
Live evidence from witnesses
1480
True or False: A summary judgment hearing allows for cross-examination of witnesses.
False
1481
Fill in the blank: Summary judgment is unlikely if there is important competing ______ evidence from witnesses.
oral
1482
What is required for an application for summary judgment?
An application must be made using the standard procedure under CPR Pt 23 and requires at least 14 calendar days' notice. ## Footnote CPR r 24.4(3) specifies the notice period for summary judgment applications.
1483
What is the notice period for a respondent to file evidence in response to a summary judgment application?
At least 7 days before the hearing. ## Footnote CPR r 24.5(1) outlines the timeline for the respondent's evidence.
1484
What must the applicant do if they wish to submit further evidence in reply?
Serve it on the respondent at least 3 days before the hearing. ## Footnote CPR r 24.5(2) details the requirements for further evidence from the applicant.
1485
What is required if a claimant applies for summary judgment before the defendant has filed a defence?
The permission of the court is required. ## Footnote CPR r 24.4(1) states that the time for the defendant to serve a defence is extended until after the hearing.
1486
When should a party apply for summary judgment?
At an early stage of the proceedings. ## Footnote CPR Practice Direction 26, para 5.3 advises early application for summary judgment.
1487
What does the court want to know if no defence has been filed in a summary judgment application?
The substance of the defence that the defendant would raise. ## Footnote This helps the court assess the defendant's reasonable prospect of success.
1488
What are possible outcomes of a summary judgment application?
The court can: * Grant judgment on the claim * Strike out/dismiss the claim * Grant partial judgment * Dismiss the application * Issue a conditional order. ## Footnote Each outcome has specific implications for the case's progress.
1489
What is a conditional order in the context of summary judgment?
It allows the defence to continue under specific conditions, such as paying money into court or filing documents by a set date. ## Footnote Conditional orders may be made when the respondent is unlikely to succeed but still allowed to proceed.
1490
True or False: A defendant facing a summary judgment application is required to file a defence before the outcome of the hearing.
False. ## Footnote While not required, it is advisable for the defendant to produce a defence.
1491
What can the court do in addition to making orders after a summary judgment application?
Make further directions for the conduct of the case and any interim costs order. ## Footnote This ensures proper management of the ongoing case regardless of the summary judgment outcome.
1492
What is the court's power regarding statements of case?
The court can strike out any statement of case under its case management provisions (CPR r 3.4(2)(a)). ## Footnote This power is exercised in specific circumstances outlined in the CPR.
1493
Under what circumstances can the court strike out a claim?
The court can strike out a claim if: * There are no reasonable grounds for bringing or defending the claim * It is obviously an abuse of process * There has been a failure to comply with a rule, practice direction, or court order ## Footnote Each of these circumstances has specific implications and standards that must be met.
1494
What is required for a claim to not be struck out due to lack of grounds?
There must be sufficient evidence to determine the matter, or the case must not be based on incorrect law. ## Footnote This represents a high standard that must be met to avoid strike out.
1495
What does it mean if a case is described as 'obviously an abuse of process'?
It means that the case is likely to obstruct the just disposal of proceedings. ## Footnote Abuse of process can include frivolous or vexatious claims.
1496
What is an example of failing to comply with a court order leading to strike out?
Failure to pay an allocation fee after the court has served notice requiring payment. ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR r 3.7.
1497
What do CPR rr 3.7A1 and 3.7AA provide for?
They provide for automatic strike out of a claim for failure to pay trial fees in accordance with a fee notice sent by the court. ## Footnote This emphasizes the importance of complying with fee requirements.
1498
How can an application for strike out be made?
An application for strike out can be made under the procedure set out in CPR Pt 23. ## Footnote This outlines the formal process for seeking a strike out.
1499
What is the primary purpose of summary judgment?
To conclude, or partly conclude, proceedings when there is 'no real prospect' of success or 'no other compelling reason' to proceed to trial.
1500
What is the basis for applications for strike out?
They are often brought on the basis that there are no reasonable grounds for bringing or defending the claim.
1501
What can the court still find if it is not satisfied that the pleaded case is fundamentally flawed?
The court can find that the claim has no real prospect of success based on known facts.
1502
True or False: Strike out and summary judgment are the same legal concepts.
False.
1503
Fill in the blank: Applications for strike out may also seek _______.
summary judgment.
1504
What two conditions can lead to summary judgment?
1. The other side has 'no real prospect' of success. 2. There is 'no other compelling reason' to proceed to trial.
1505
What does it mean if a case is deemed 'fundamentally flawed'?
It indicates that the case lacks reasonable grounds regardless of the evidence that might arise.
1506
What is an interim payment?
An interim payment is a payment of any damages, debt or other sum (except for costs) which the court may hold the defendant liable to pay. ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 25.1(1)(k) for legal definition.
1507
Under what conditions can a court make an order for an interim payment?
The court may only make an order for an interim payment where certain conditions set out in CPR r 25.7(1) are satisfied. ## Footnote Conditions include admission of liability or a judgment obtained by the claimant.
1508
What is one condition under which a court may order an interim payment?
The defendant against whom an order is sought has admitted liability to pay damages or some other sum of money to the claimant. ## Footnote This condition allows for quicker access to funds for the claimant.
1509
What is another condition for a court to grant an interim payment?
The claimant has obtained judgment against the defendant for damages to be assessed or for a sum of money (other than costs) to be assessed. ## Footnote This condition ensures that there is a legal basis for the payment.
1510
What must the court be satisfied of for a claimant to obtain judgment for a substantial amount of money?
The court must be satisfied that the claimant would obtain judgment for a substantial amount of money against the defendant. ## Footnote This refers to judgments excluding costs.
1511
What is the claimant seeking when applying for possession of land?
An order for possession of land. ## Footnote The court must also be satisfied that the defendant would be liable to pay for occupation and use of the land.
1512
When can a claimant make an application for an interim payment?
After the end of the period for the relevant defendant to file an acknowledgement of service. ## Footnote This is part of the procedural requirements under CPR.
1513
Under which procedure is an application for an interim payment made?
CPR Pt 23 procedure. ## Footnote This includes specific evidence requirements to support the application.
1514
What must the evidence in support of an interim payment application include?
* The sum of money sought by way of interim payment * The items or matters in respect of which the interim payment is sought * The sum of money for which final judgment is likely to be given * The reasons for believing that the conditions at CPR r 25.7(1) are satisfied * Any other relevant damage ## Footnote These items are essential for the court's consideration.
1515
What is the notice period required for an application for an interim payment?
14 days. ## Footnote This is longer than a general CPR Pt 23 application.
1516
What is required from the evidence in response to an interim payment application?
Must be served at least 7 days before the hearing. ## Footnote The applicant must also serve any reply evidence at least 3 days before the hearing.
1517
What does an order for interim payment usually require?
A sum of money to be paid into court. ## Footnote Alternatives include payment to the applicant or a bank guarantee.
1518
What must the court consider when ordering an interim payment?
It must not exceed a reasonable proportion of the likely final judgment and must consider contributory negligence, set-off or counterclaim. ## Footnote This is specified in CPR r 25.7.
1519
What should not be disclosed to the trial judge regarding interim payments?
The fact that an interim payment has been ordered. ## Footnote Disclosure is postponed until all issues of liability and the amount of money to be awarded have been decided.
1520
What often occurs alongside an application for summary judgment?
An application for an interim payment. ## Footnote This is common practice when seeking damages.
1521
What may the court order if a claimant's application for summary judgment is successful?
An interim payment on account of the damages. ## Footnote This applies when damages are to be assessed.
1522
What can the court do if a summary judgment application does not succeed?
Make a conditional order. ## Footnote This may include conditions the respondent must meet to continue their claim.
1523
What is one form of conditional order the court may impose?
The respondent must make an interim payment, usually into court. ## Footnote This is applicable when the summary judgment test is not met.
1524
What power does the High Court have regarding interim injunctions?
The power to grant interim injunctions. ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR Pt 25.
1525
What are the two forms of injunctions?
Mandatory injunctions and prohibitory injunctions
1526
What is a mandatory injunction?
An injunction that requires a party to do something
1527
What is a prohibitory injunction?
An injunction that forbids a party from doing something
1528
What is a 'quia timet' injunction?
An injunction issued before a threat is carried out
1529
What are interim injunctions?
Injunctions granted by the court for a limited period
1530
How do interim injunctions differ from perpetual injunctions?
Interim injunctions last for a limited time; perpetual injunctions last indefinitely
1531
What must exist for a court to grant an injunction?
An actual cause of action
1532
Is it necessary to issue a claim form before seeking an injunction?
No, it is not necessary
1533
What must the court be satisfied of to grant an injunction?
That it is just and equitable to grant the injunction
1534
When are damages not considered an adequate remedy?
In circumstances such as serious and likely to continue harm, irreparable harm, difficult to assess harm, and respondent insolvency
1535
What is an interim mandatory injunction?
A court order requiring the defendant to act in a specified way
1536
What must an applicant establish to obtain an interim mandatory injunction?
They will suffer serious harm, likely to succeed at trial, and respondent's expense is not disproportionate
1537
Fill in the blank: An interim mandatory injunction can be appropriate where there is not enough time to go to full _______.
[trial]
1538
True or False: An injunction can be granted even if the requirements are met at the court's discretion.
True
1539
What is an interim prohibitory injunction?
An order restraining the respondent from acting in a specified way.
1540
When is an interim prohibitory injunction relevant?
When there is not enough time to go to full trial and obtain a final remedy.
1541
What is the first principle considered by the court for granting an interim prohibitory injunction?
Is there 'a serious question to be tried'?
1542
What does 'a serious question to be tried' mean?
The applicant has some chance of success; it must not be frivolous or vexatious.
1543
What is the second principle considered by the court for granting an interim prohibitory injunction?
Is there a substantive cause of action which can be heard in England and Wales?
1544
What does the balance of convenience refer to?
Could each party be adequately compensated by damages?
1545
What happens if the injunction is not granted and the claimant wins at trial?
The claimant must be able to be adequately compensated for additional interim losses.
1546
What is the implication if the defendant wins at trial after an injunction is granted?
The defendant must be able to be adequately compensated for their pre-trial losses.
1547
What does 'status quo ante' mean?
The state of affairs before the alleged wrong occurred.
1548
What factors affect the balance of convenience in granting an injunction?
* Potential insolvency of a business * Unemployment issues * Loss of a large investment
1549
What happens if the balance of convenience does not clearly favour one party?
The 'status quo ante' will be preserved.
1550
When will the court look at the merits of the case?
If the balance appears to be even.
1551
What is one exception that may apply when considering an injunction?
Restraint of trade.
1552
What must non-competition or non-employment clauses be for injunctive relief?
For a strictly limited period.
1553
What is another exception to consider for injunctions?
Final disposal of the action.
1554
When will an injunction be granted without considering other steps?
When the respondent has no possible defense to the applicant's case.
1555
What is a potential defense related to delay?
There has been undue delay by the applicant in bringing the claim.
1556
What does acquiescence refer to in the context of defenses?
The applicant induced the respondent to act to their detriment.
1557
What does 'clean hands' mean in relation to equitable remedies?
The applicant must not have committed some wrong related to the matters in issue.
1558
What does it mean if equity will not act in vain?
There would be no point in an injunction to prevent publication if information is already widely circulated.
1559
What is a limitation on the court's ability to enforce an injunction?
The court cannot force a shop to stay open and trade during particular hours.
1560
What procedure can be used to seek interim injunctions?
The standard procedure for interim applications under CPR Pt 23, with modifications for certain types of application.
1561
What type of evidence must be provided for a freezing order application?
An affidavit rather than a witness statement.
1562
What documents must be filed at court when applying for an interim injunction?
* The application notice * Evidence in support of the application * A draft order setting out the injunction sought.
1563
What should the evidence in support of the application include?
* The cause of action * The exact injunction sought * Why the injunction is necessary.
1564
What is a cross-undertaking in damages?
An undertaking by the applicant to pay any damages which the respondent sustains if the order should not have been made.
1565
What is typically required if the application for an interim injunction is made without notice?
An explanation of why no notice should be given.
1566
What may the applicant need to show to obtain an injunction?
Evidence that it has obtained a bank guarantee.
1567
True or False: A witness statement is sufficient for evidence in support of a freezing order application.
False.
1568
Fill in the blank: An order for an injunction usually contains an undertaking by the applicant to pay any _______ which the court considers the applicant should pay.
damages.
1569
What is an interim injunction?
A temporary court order preventing a party from taking certain actions until a full hearing can be held. ## Footnote Interim injunctions can be applied for with or without notice.
1570
What is the procedure for applying for an interim injunction with notice?
Copies of the application notice, evidence, and draft order must be served on the respondent at least 3 clear days before the hearing. ## Footnote The judge decides whether to grant the injunction at the hearing.
1571
What is the procedure for applying for an interim injunction without notice?
The application is issued by the court and evidence and draft order must be filed at least 2 hours before the hearing. ## Footnote The hearing may occur via teleconference in extreme urgency.
1572
What must the applicant do after the hearing of an interim injunction?
The applicant must notify the respondent of the outcome of the hearing. ## Footnote The order will be served on the respondent, and a date for a return hearing will be set.
1573
What is the purpose of a freezing order?
To prevent the respondent from disposing of or removing their assets from the jurisdiction. ## Footnote This ensures that the respondent has funds to pay any damages awarded to the claimant.
1574
What is a freezing order also known as?
Mareva order or Mareva injunction. ## Footnote It is an interim prohibitory injunction.
1575
What happens if a respondent violates a freezing order?
They will be in contempt of court for attempting to deal with or dispose of their assets. ## Footnote Access to reasonable living expenses may be allowed.
1576
What are the requirements to obtain a freezing order?
An applicant must establish: * A good arguable case * The respondent legally owns assets in the jurisdiction * There is a real risk of asset disposal. ## Footnote The good arguable case does not need to exceed 50% prospects of success.
1577
What are some indicators of risk that a respondent may dispose of assets?
Risk can be inferred if the respondent: * Has been dishonest * Defaulted on a debt in the past * Started to remove or disperse assets * Has assets in jurisdictions where judgments cannot be enforced * Lives in an offshore tax haven. ## Footnote These factors suggest a likelihood of asset removal.
1578
Fill in the blank: A freezing order does not affect the assets themselves but takes effect against the _______.
respondent
1579
What is a freezing order generally applied for?
Before service of the claim form and without notice ## Footnote This is to prevent the respondent/defendant from moving their assets abroad.
1580
What documents must the applicant bring to a private hearing before a judge for a freezing order?
* The draft application notice * A draft order * An affidavit * The claim form * A bank guarantee ## Footnote The draft order must include a penal notice.
1581
What is included in a draft order for a freezing order?
A penal notice stating that disobedience may lead to contempt, imprisonment, fines, or asset seizure ## Footnote This notice warns that those who disobey the order may face serious consequences.
1582
What is an affidavit in the context of applying for a freezing order?
A sworn witness statement as evidence in support of the application ## Footnote A witness statement alone is insufficient.
1583
What happens after a successful application for a freezing order?
The application notice and claim form will be issued and the order for an injunction will be served on the respondent ## Footnote Copies of the freezing order are also served on third parties.
1584
What is the duration of a freezing injunction?
Usually effective for up to 7 days ## Footnote This lasts until the return date when both parties should attend court.
1585
Who can apply for security for costs?
Only the defendant ## Footnote This is to ensure the claimant provides security for the defendant’s costs in case of a loss at trial.
1586
What must the claimant provide in an order for security for costs?
Security for the defendant’s costs ## Footnote This covers the possibility of the claimant losing at trial.
1587
True or False: The applicant has a duty to provide the respondent with a full note of the hearing.
True ## Footnote This ensures the respondent is informed about the proceedings.
1588
Fill in the blank: The freezing injunction will be effective for up to _______.
7 days
1589
What is the purpose of a bank guarantee in a freezing order application?
To demonstrate the applicant’s ability to pay any compensation under the cross-undertaking in damages ## Footnote This is important if the injunction is wrongly granted.
1590
What is a freezing order generally applied for?
Before service of the claim form and without notice ## Footnote This is to prevent the respondent/defendant from moving their assets abroad.
1591
What documents must the applicant bring to a private hearing before a judge for a freezing order?
* The draft application notice * A draft order * An affidavit * The claim form * A bank guarantee ## Footnote The draft order must include a penal notice.
1592
What is included in a draft order for a freezing order?
A penal notice stating that disobedience may lead to contempt, imprisonment, fines, or asset seizure ## Footnote This notice warns that those who disobey the order may face serious consequences.
1593
What is an affidavit in the context of applying for a freezing order?
A sworn witness statement as evidence in support of the application ## Footnote A witness statement alone is insufficient.
1594
What happens after a successful application for a freezing order?
The application notice and claim form will be issued and the order for an injunction will be served on the respondent ## Footnote Copies of the freezing order are also served on third parties.
1595
What is the duration of a freezing injunction?
Usually effective for up to 7 days ## Footnote This lasts until the return date when both parties should attend court.
1596
Who can apply for security for costs?
Only the defendant ## Footnote This is to ensure the claimant provides security for the defendant’s costs in case of a loss at trial.
1597
What must the claimant provide in an order for security for costs?
Security for the defendant’s costs ## Footnote This covers the possibility of the claimant losing at trial.
1598
True or False: The applicant has a duty to provide the respondent with a full note of the hearing.
True ## Footnote This ensures the respondent is informed about the proceedings.
1599
Fill in the blank: The freezing injunction will be effective for up to _______.
7 days
1600
What is the purpose of a bank guarantee in a freezing order application?
To demonstrate the applicant’s ability to pay any compensation under the cross-undertaking in damages ## Footnote This is important if the injunction is wrongly granted.
1601
What are the possible grounds for a successful application for security for costs against a claimant?
The grounds are set out in CPR r 25.13(2)
1602
What does it mean for a claimant to reside 'out of the jurisdiction'?
For an individual, it means where they normally reside; for a company, it means where the company has its place of central management and control.
1603
What must the court be satisfied of regarding a claimant residing out of the jurisdiction?
The court must be satisfied that they are resident in a foreign jurisdiction where enforcement of an English judgment would not normally be possible or would be difficult.
1604
Does residing in a state bound by the Hague Choice of Court Convention affect the grounds for security for costs?
Yes, it does not include a claimant residing in a state bound by the Convention on Choice of Court Agreements.
1605
When was the Hague Choice of Court Convention opened for signature?
It was opened for signature on 30 June 2005.
1606
When did the Hague Choice of Court Convention enter into force?
It entered into force on 1 October 2015.
1607
What does the Hague Choice of Court Convention assist with?
Cases that involve a contract with an exclusive jurisdiction clause ## Footnote The Hague Choice of Court Convention aims to provide a framework for the recognition and enforcement of judgments made in exclusive jurisdiction agreements.
1608
Can security for costs be sought against residents of a contracting state?
No, it cannot be sought regardless of the nature of the claim ## Footnote This applies even if the claimant is resident outside of the jurisdiction.
1609
List some of the contracting states included in the Hague Choice of Court Convention.
* All European Union member states * Mexico * Singapore * Montenegro ## Footnote These countries have agreed to adhere to the principles set forth in the Hague Convention.
1610
What must an applicant demonstrate regarding the claimant company in cases involving insolvency?
The likely costs of litigation and that the claimant company will be unable to pay them ## Footnote The assessment is based on the company's current financial position, but future prospects can also be considered.
1611
How is the ground of a claimant being 'impecunious' judged by the court?
It must be more than a reasonable belief; the court must be persuaded that the claimant will be unable to pay ## Footnote The court requires strong evidence of the claimant's financial status.
1612
Does the ground of impecuniosity apply only to companies within the jurisdiction?
No, it can apply to companies within or outside the jurisdiction ## Footnote This includes companies that are residents in Hague Choice of Court Convention contracting states.
1613
What is not a basis for security?
Impecunious individual ## Footnote Impecuniosity can only apply to entities such as companies or limited liability partnerships, not to individuals.
1614
What is the judge's discretion regarding security for costs?
At the discretion of the judge ## Footnote The judge must consider if it would be just to grant the order based on the circumstances.
1615
What must the defendant show to grant an order for security for costs?
Claimant's ability to comply with the order ## Footnote This is one of the main considerations for the court.
1616
What dilemma might a judge face when considering security for costs?
A poor claimant may need security, but granting it could limit their access to court ## Footnote This could affect the claimant's right to a fair trial.
1617
What factors are considered by the court when deciding on security for costs?
Factors include: * Claimant's claim bona fide * Defendant's admissions * Substantial payments into court * Oppression of a genuine claim * Delay in application * Claimant's impecuniosity caused by defendant's conduct * Overriding objective of CPR
1618
What is the usual percentage of estimated costs awarded for security?
75–80% of estimated costs ## Footnote This is based on what the defendant might reasonably expect to recover at trial if successful.
1619
What happens if security for costs is granted?
Payment into court or other security is required either immediately or by a set date ## Footnote If the claimant wins at trial, the money will be returned with interest.
1620
What does the court consider when the resident out of jurisdiction ground is relied upon?
Estimated additional costs to enforce a costs order in another jurisdiction ## Footnote This is to ensure the defendant is in a similar position as if the claimant was resident in the jurisdiction.
1621
True or False: Impecuniosity can apply to individuals seeking security for costs.
False ## Footnote Impecuniosity is only relevant for entities like companies and partnerships.
1622
Fill in the blank: The amount of security for costs awarded is at the ______ of the court.
[discretion] ## Footnote The court considers what it thinks is just in relation to claimant's ability to raise funds.
1623
What are the main forms of security that the court will order?
* payment into court * payment to the applicant’s solicitor * provision of a bank guarantee * provision of an undertaking to pay ## Footnote Bank guarantees are common in commercial cases.
1624
What advantage does an agreement provide to a claimant regarding security?
More control over how they provide security ## Footnote A claimant who anticipates an order for security can negotiate terms.
1625
How can security be provided in relation to case stages?
In instalments, with sums becoming payable at the end of each stage ## Footnote For example, a sum for witness statements is payable after disclosure.
1626
What happens if payment for security is not made?
The proceedings would be stayed.
1627
What is the procedure for an application for security for costs?
Standard procedure for interim applications under CPR Pt 23.
1628
What can a defendant do if a party fails to provide ordered security?
Apply for a stay of the claim pending security being provided.
1629
What should be provided when seeking security for costs?
A breakdown of how the sum sought has been calculated.
1630
Why is a breakdown of estimated costs important?
It assists discussion between the parties and the court if necessary.
1631
What purpose does a reasonably detailed costs estimate serve?
It informs costs budgeting or the client about estimated costs.
1632
What are interim applications in civil litigation?
Interim applications are the usual means by which a party seeks an order from the court before trial.
1633
Which part of the CPR contains rules about interim applications?
CPR Pt 23 (General Rules about Applications for Court Orders)
1634
Are interim applications usually made with notice or without notice?
Usually made with notice
1635
Under what circumstances can an application be made without notice?
In exceptional circumstances where notice would defeat the purpose of the application
1636
What is required of an applicant who applies without notice?
Must make full and fair disclosure of material information to the court
1637
What typically accompanies an interim application?
An application notice, supporting evidence, a draft order, and payment of the applicable fee
1638
When must parties file and serve signed statements of costs?
At least 24 hours before the date of the hearing
1639
What does the court generally order regarding costs?
The unsuccessful party to pay the costs of the successful party, with costs summarily assessed
1640
What is summary judgment?
A judgment before trial to dispose of the entire case or some issues where the defence or claim is unlikely to succeed
1641
What is the test for summary judgment?
The respondent has no real prospect of succeeding and there is no other compelling reason to wait for trial
1642
What power does the court have regarding statements of case?
The court can strike out any statement of case if there are no reasonable grounds for bringing or defending the claim
1643
What is an interim payment?
A payment of any damages, debt, or other sum which the court may hold the defendant liable to pay
1644
How can interim injunctions be sought?
Using the standard procedure for interim applications under CPR Pt 23, with modifications for certain types of application
1645
What form must evidence in support of a freezing order take?
An affidavit
1646
What is a cross-undertaking in damages?
Generally a pre-requisite for obtaining an injunction
1647
What does an order for security for costs require from the claimant?
To provide security for the defendant’s costs
1648
Who can apply for security for costs?
Only the defendant
1649
What are the most common grounds for security for costs?
* The claimant is resident out of the jurisdiction * The claimant is an impecunious company
1650
What is the overriding objective of the CPR?
To deal with cases justly and at proportionate cost. ## Footnote CPR (Civil Procedure Rules) r 1.1
1651
At what stages of proceedings must the courts keep the overriding objective in mind?
At all stages of proceedings. ## Footnote CPR 1.2–1.4
1652
What does the overriding objective aim to ensure regarding the parties?
That the parties are on an equal footing and can participate fully in proceedings. ## Footnote This includes enabling parties and witnesses to give their best evidence.
1653
What is one of the goals of the overriding objective related to costs?
Saving expense. ## Footnote This is a key consideration within the overriding objective.
1654
List the factors that the CPR considers for dealing with cases in ways that are proportionate.
* The amount of money involved * The importance of the case * The complexity of the issues * The financial position of each party. ## Footnote These factors help in ensuring fairness and justice.
1655
What does the overriding objective require regarding the speed of case resolution?
That the case is dealt with expeditiously and fairly. ## Footnote This ensures timely access to justice.
1656
What does the overriding objective state about court resources?
It requires allotting an appropriate share of the court’s resources while considering other cases. ## Footnote This reflects the need for efficient resource management.
1657
What is required for compliance in relation to the CPR?
Enforcing compliance with rules, practice directions, and orders. ## Footnote See CPR r 1.1(2) for reference.
1658
When must the court give effect to the overriding objective?
When it exercises any power under the CPR or interprets any rule. ## Footnote This is subject to certain matters concerning national security.
1659
What is the overriding objective of the court according to CPR r 1.4?
To actively manage cases.
1660
What is one way the court encourages parties to engage in proceedings?
Encouraging the parties to co-operate with each other.
1661
What does the court aim to identify at an early stage?
The issues.
1662
What is the court's responsibility regarding issues that need full investigation?
Deciding promptly which issues need full investigation and trial.
1663
What does the court do with issues that do not need full investigation?
Disposing summarily of the others.
1664
What is one aspect the court decides regarding the issues?
The order in which issues are to be resolved.
1665
What does the court encourage if it considers it appropriate?
The use of alternative dispute resolution procedures.
1666
What is one way the court facilitates case resolution?
Helping the parties to settle the whole or part of the case.
1667
What does the court do to control the progress of a case?
Fixing timetables.
1668
What must the court consider regarding the costs of taking particular steps?
Whether the likely benefits justify the cost.
1669
What does the court aim to deal with on the same occasion?
As many aspects of the case as it can.
1670
What does the court aim to do regarding the parties' attendance?
Deal with the case without the parties needing to attend court.
1671
What modern tool does the court make use of to improve case management?
Technology.
1672
What is one of the court's directions to ensure trials proceed efficiently?
Giving directions to ensure that the trial proceeds quickly.
1673
The factors listed in CPR r 1.4 are relevant to what types of decisions?
All decisions made by the court during the course of proceedings.
1674
What are case management decisions?
Decisions and orders the court must make to progress each claim through the necessary steps to prepare it for trial.
1675
What is the overriding objective of the court according to CPR r 1.4?
To actively manage cases.
1676
What is one way the court encourages parties to engage in proceedings?
Encouraging the parties to co-operate with each other.
1677
What does the court aim to identify at an early stage?
The issues.
1678
What is the court's responsibility regarding issues that need full investigation?
Deciding promptly which issues need full investigation and trial.
1679
What does the court do with issues that do not need full investigation?
Disposing summarily of the others.
1680
What is one aspect the court decides regarding the issues?
The order in which issues are to be resolved.
1681
What does the court encourage if it considers it appropriate?
The use of alternative dispute resolution procedures.
1682
What is one way the court facilitates case resolution?
Helping the parties to settle the whole or part of the case.
1683
What does the court do to control the progress of a case?
Fixing timetables.
1684
What must the court consider regarding the costs of taking particular steps?
Whether the likely benefits justify the cost.
1685
What does the court aim to deal with on the same occasion?
As many aspects of the case as it can.
1686
What does the court aim to do regarding the parties' attendance?
Deal with the case without the parties needing to attend court.
1687
What modern tool does the court make use of to improve case management?
Technology.
1688
What is one of the court's directions to ensure trials proceed efficiently?
Giving directions to ensure that the trial proceeds quickly.
1689
The factors listed in CPR r 1.4 are relevant to what types of decisions?
All decisions made by the court during the course of proceedings.
1690
What are case management decisions?
Decisions and orders the court must make to progress each claim through the necessary steps to prepare it for trial.
1691
What is the overriding objective in legal proceedings?
To enable the court to deal with cases justly and at proportionate cost. ## Footnote This objective guides the court's approach to managing cases effectively.
1692
What must parties to legal proceedings do to assist the court?
Help the court further the overriding objective as per CPR r 1.3. ## Footnote CPR stands for Civil Procedure Rules.
1693
What types of issues often arise during the life of a claim?
Case management issues. ## Footnote These issues can include the scope of searches for disclosable documents.
1694
What can happen if opposing parties approach their searches too narrowly?
Important documents may be missed. ## Footnote This can affect the outcome of the case.
1695
What is a potential consequence of imposing an unreasonably broad search process?
It can become burdensome and costly for the client. ## Footnote Clients may incur significant expenses in legal proceedings.
1696
When preparing to advise a client, what should be considered regarding court decisions?
How the court is likely to approach the issue if asked to make a determination. ## Footnote This involves anticipating the court's perspective on case management.
1697
Fill in the blank: The court's approach to case management issues should be guided by the _______.
[overriding objective]
1698
What is an example of a contentious issue in legal proceedings?
The scope of searches to find potentially disclosable documents. ## Footnote This can lead to disputes between parties.
1699
True or False: The court only considers the parties' arguments when making decisions on case management.
False. ## Footnote The court also considers the overriding objective and other relevant factors.
1700
What is the court's duty after a defence has been filed and served?
To actively manage the case in accordance with the overriding objective.
1701
What rule grants the court very wide powers to manage costs?
CPR r 3.
1702
What extreme power does the court have regarding case management?
The power to strike out a case of its own initiative without an application from either party.
1703
Under what circumstances will the court rarely exercise its case management powers?
Absent the most obvious and extreme cases.
1704
What must the court provide before exercising its case management powers?
An opportunity for all parties to make submissions on the issue.
1705
What is one of the general case management powers of the court?
To extend or shorten any time limits (CPR r 3.1(2)(a)).
1706
What can the court do regarding hearings?
Call or adjourn any hearing and determine how it takes place (CPR r 3.1(2)(b) and (d)).
1707
What type of orders can the court make as part of its case management powers?
Any directions or orders (CPR r 3.1(2)(m)).
1708
What does the court have the power to stay?
Any proceedings (CPR r 3.1(2)(f)).
1709
What can the court order regarding trials on specific issues?
Consolidated, split or preliminary trials (CPR r 3.1(2)(e) and (g)–(j)).
1710
What rules govern the determination of costs by the court?
CPR rr 3.15 and 3.19–3.21.
1711
What sanctions can the court apply?
Strike out or debarring evidence (CPR r 3.4).
1712
What type of orders can be made against any party?
Civil restraint orders (CPR r 3.11).
1713
Fill in the blank: The court's ability to manage a case is guided by the _______.
[overriding objective].
1714
True or False: The court can exercise its case management powers without a formal application from a party.
True, in extreme circumstances.
1715
What is a CMC in the context of court proceedings?
Case Management Conference.
1716
What are the three tracks for civil litigation proceedings for claims issued before 1 October 2023?
Small Claims Track, Fast Track, Multi-Track ## Footnote Each track has standard directions and rules to ensure cases are handled proportionately.
1717
What rules govern claims issued before 1 October 2023?
The version of the Civil Procedure Rules (CPR) and Practice Directions (PDs) in place before that date ## Footnote These rules relate to allocation, directions, and costs.
1718
What rules apply to claims issued on or after 1 October 2023?
The new version of the Civil Procedure Rules (CPR) ## Footnote This includes new numbering for provisions that remain substantively the same.
1719
What is the value threshold for most claims in the Small Claims Track before 1 October 2023?
Less than £10,000: CPR r 26.6(3) ## Footnote This includes various claims such as tenant repair claims and personal injury claims.
1720
What is the threshold for tenant repair claims under the Small Claims Track before 1 October 2023?
Under £1,000: CPR r 26.6(1)(b)(ii) ## Footnote This applies specifically to claims made by tenants for repairs.
1721
What is the threshold for personal injury claims under the Small Claims Track before 1 October 2023?
Under £1,500, with specific exceptions for road traffic accidents: CPR r 26.6(a)(ii)(aa), (bb), (cc) ## Footnote Road traffic accidents have a different threshold of either £1,000 or £5,000.
1722
Have the criteria for Small Claims Track changed post 1 October 2023?
No, the criteria remains the same: CPR r 26.6(1)(a) ## Footnote Only the numbering of the rules has changed.
1723
What is the value range for claims in the Fast Track?
Claims worth more than £10,000 but less than £25,000 ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 26.6(4) for details on Fast Track claims
1724
What is the expected trial duration for Fast Track claims?
No longer than one day ## Footnote This is a standard expectation for Fast Track trials
1725
How many experts per party are allowed in Fast Track claims?
One expert per party ## Footnote Refer to CPR Pt 28 for expert witness guidelines
1726
What costs apply to all Fast Track claims?
Fixed recoverable costs (FRC) ## Footnote See PD 45 for details on FRC application
1727
What determines the FRC level for Fast Track claims?
Assigned to a complexity band ## Footnote Refer to CPR 26.7 for complexity banding
1728
What is the criteria for Multi-Track claims?
Claims exceeding £25,000 ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 26.6(6) and CPR Pt 29
1729
What is the primary criteria for Multi-Track claims?
Claims exceeding £100,000 ## Footnote This is specified in CPR r 26.6(6) and CPR Pt 29
1730
What types of cases are automatically allocated to Multi-Track?
Includes complex cases not suitable for other tracks ## Footnote Examples include mesothelioma claims and clinical negligence claims
1731
List some specific claims that are automatically allocated to Multi-Track.
* Mesothelioma or asbestos claims * Clinical negligence claims unless both breach of duty and causation are admitted * Claims involving harm, abuse, or neglect of/by children or vulnerable adults * Claims potentially tried by jury * Certain claims against the police ## Footnote Refer to relevant acts for legal definitions
1732
What is the new track for claims valued between £25,000 and £100,000?
Intermediate Track ## Footnote Refer to CPR Part 26.9 for details on the Intermediate Track
1733
What is the expected trial duration for Intermediate Track claims?
No more than three days ## Footnote This is a guideline for trial duration in the Intermediate Track
1734
How many experts per party are allowed in Intermediate Track claims?
Limited to two experts per party ## Footnote This is a specific limitation for the Intermediate Track
1735
What costs apply to Intermediate Track claims?
Fixed recoverable costs (FRC) ## Footnote See PD 45 for details on FRC application
1736
How is the FRC level determined for Intermediate Track claims?
Assigned to a complexity band ## Footnote Refer to CPR 26.7 for complexity banding
1737
What becomes the default for cases with monetary damages up to £25,000 post 1 October 2023?
The Fast Track ## Footnote The Fast Track is designated for straightforward cases with a monetary value up to £25,000.
1738
What is the monetary range for cases under the new Intermediate Track?
Between £25,000 and £100,000 ## Footnote The Intermediate Track is designed for less complex cases within this monetary range.
1739
What types of cases does the Multi-Track serve?
Cases exceeding £100,000 or those of complexity ## Footnote The Multi-Track is for more complicated cases or those over the specified monetary limit.
1740
What is the purpose of the Intermediate Track?
To fill the gap between the Fast Track and Multi-Track ## Footnote It is intended for less complex cases that can be resolved within a three-day trial.
1741
What are the characteristics of cases eligible for the Intermediate Track?
Less complex cases resolved in a three-day trial with limited expert evidence and a limited number of parties ## Footnote This track is tailored for simpler cases.
1742
How many complexity bands does the Intermediate Track feature?
Four complexity bands ## Footnote Each band has associated fixed costs for various stages of a claim.
1743
What directs certain claims away from the Intermediate Track?
Specific exclusions ## Footnote These exclusions typically involve claims that are too complex or of a specific nature.
1744
What types of claims are typically allocated to the Multi-Track?
Clinical negligence cases and certain actions against the police ## Footnote These claims are generally too complex for the Intermediate Track.
1745
Are non-monetary relief claims automatically assigned to the Intermediate Track?
No, they are not automatically assigned unless deemed just by the court ## Footnote The court evaluates each case individually.
1746
What does the court do after the defendant files a defence?
Provisionally decide which track the case is suitable for ## Footnote The court serves a notice of proposed allocation to the parties.
1747
What must parties do by a certain date after receiving the notice of proposed allocation?
* File and serve a completed directions questionnaire * File proposed directions * Fix a date for a CMC * File costs budgets for multi-track cases ## Footnote These steps are necessary for the progression of the case.
1748
What form is required for filing costs budgets in multi-track cases?
Precedent H ## Footnote This form adheres to the requirements of CPR r 3.13.
1749
What rule allows the claim to be transferred to the defendant’s home court?
CPR r 26.2 and 26.3 ## Footnote These rules govern the transfer of cases based on jurisdiction.
1750
What does the directions questionnaire ask the parties to state?
Which court (and division if High Court) they think the case should be allocated to ## Footnote This includes the listing of witnesses and whether expert evidence is required.
1751
What must parties provide in the directions questionnaire regarding the trial?
An estimate for the length of the trial ## Footnote This is to assist the court in managing the case effectively.
1752
What must parties list in the directions questionnaire?
A list of directions they consider appropriate ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 26.3 for specific requirements.
1753
What must parties confirm in the directions questionnaire?
That they have complied with the relevant pre-action protocol ## Footnote If not, they must provide an explanation.
1754
What question is posed to parties regarding settlement in the directions questionnaire?
Whether they would want to attempt to settle at that stage ## Footnote Parties can also request a 1-month stay of the proceedings.
1755
What must a party do if they do not want to settle according to the directions questionnaire?
Give a reason for not wanting to settle ## Footnote It is encouraged that parties be willing to attempt settlement.
1756
Is it common for parties to state they do not want to settle in the directions questionnaire?
No, it should be a very rare occasion ## Footnote The court may view a refusal to settle as unreasonable.
1757
What is the purpose of the Directions Questionnaire?
To allocate a claim to a track after the parties have filed it ## Footnote The Directions Questionnaire is available on the GOV.UK website.
1758
What rule governs the allocation of a claim to a track after filing directions questionnaires?
CPR r 26.7
1759
What is the typical deadline for filing a directions questionnaire?
28 days after service of the notice of proposed allocation ## Footnote 14 days in the small claims track.
1760
What happens if a party fails to file a completed directions questionnaire?
The court may make a further order to comply within 7 days ## Footnote Further non-compliance can lead to strike out.
1761
What can happen after further non-compliance in filing a directions questionnaire?
The court may strike out the claim or enter a default judgment against the defendant.
1762
When will the court give a final order on the appropriate track?
When it receives the completed directions questionnaires, proposed directions, and costs budgets.
1763
What factors does the court consider when deciding on the appropriate track?
Factors include: * financial value of the claim * nature of the remedy sought * likely complexity of facts, law, or evidence * number of parties or likely parties * amount of oral evidence required * views expressed by the parties * circumstances of the parties ## Footnote This is governed by CPR r 26.13.
1764
Fill in the blank: Failure to file a completed directions questionnaire can lead to _______.
strike out
1765
True or False: The court will always strike out a claim automatically for non-compliance in county court money claims.
True
1766
What is the purpose of a Costs and Case Management Conference (CMC)?
To identify the issues in dispute between the parties and make directions to enable the case to proceed to trial.
1767
When is a CMC scheduled in civil proceedings?
After the parties have completed their statements of case (close of pleadings).
1768
What types of applications should be listed to be heard at the CMC?
Interim applications such as security for costs or strike out.
1769
What does a CCMC stand for?
Costs and Case Management Conference.
1770
What must the parties consider regarding their statements of case before a CMC?
They must identify the issues in dispute between them.
1771
What is a case summary or case memorandum?
A document that outlines the decisions the court will have to make at trial.
1772
What is the significance of disclosure in a CMC?
It involves scoping how to search for relevant documents as early as possible.
1773
What type of documents are almost always involved in cases?
Electronic documents such as emails and text messages.
1774
What is the purpose of a standard form electronic documents questionnaire?
To help identify what is to be searched and how it is to be searched in a reasonable and proportionate manner.
1775
When should parties file and serve a disclosure report before a CMC?
At least 14 days before the CMC.
1776
What should a disclosure report briefly describe?
The documents that may be relevant and where they might be found.
1777
What must be included in a disclosure report besides the document description?
Estimate of costs of standard disclosure and the type of disclosure the party wants.
1778
What is required for a disclosure report according to CPR r 31.5(3)?
It must be verified by a statement of truth.
1779
What must parties do following the exchange of disclosure reports before a CMC?
Discuss and seek to agree a proposal in relation to disclosure.
1780
How many days before a CMC must parties discuss their disclosure proposals?
At least 7 days before the CMC.
1781
True or False: The CMC is usually the last hearing in civil proceedings.
False.
1782
What is the process for disclosure in the Business and Property Courts?
The process is materially different from general disclosure, focusing on key issues rather than standard disclosure for all issues. ## Footnote See CPR Practice Direction 57AD for detailed guidance.
1783
What is required during initial disclosure in the Business and Property Courts?
Parties must provide key documents they rely on and those necessary for opposing parties to understand the claim or defence. ## Footnote Refer to CPR Practice Direction 57AD para 5.
1784
Is there an obligation to search for documents during initial disclosure?
No, initial disclosure does not require any searches for documents at that stage.
1785
What is 'Extended Disclosure'?
'Extended Disclosure' refers to the later process of searching for and disclosing documents relevant to the issues in dispute.
1786
How does the Business and Property Courts' disclosure process differ from standard disclosure?
It applies a more focused and proportionate approach based around key issues instead of the general default direction of standard disclosure.
1787
Fill in the blank: The initial disclosure obligation occurs when serving the _______.
particulars of claim and defence.
1788
True or False: Initial disclosure requires parties to conduct searches for documents.
False.
1789
What does the term 'disclosure' refer to in other cases?
The process of searching for and disclosing documents relevant to the issues in dispute.
1790
What is the standard form called that is structured around the process of disclosure review?
Disclosure Review Document (DRD) ## Footnote The DRD is essential for Extended Disclosure in the Business and Property Courts.
1791
What document does the DRD supersede in the Business and Property Courts?
Disclosure Report and Electronic Documents Questionnaire (EDQ) ## Footnote This change is applicable under CPR 31, PD 31A, and PD 31B.
1792
When is the DRD essential?
When parties seek Extended Disclosure. ## Footnote It is produced jointly by the parties before the first Case Management Conference (CMC).
1793
What does the DRD include?
A list of issues for disclosure and details on how each party should search for documents, including: * Relevant custodians * Document repositories * Date ranges * Key words * Use of technology assisted review ## Footnote Issues for disclosure are not the same as the issues in dispute.
1794
What happens when parties disagree on the issues for disclosure?
The court will determine the proper scope of the issues for disclosure and give directions. ## Footnote This includes directing which model for disclosure should apply.
1795
What must parties file and exchange for all multi-track cases?
Costs budgets ## Footnote Except for cases listed in CPR r 3.12.
1796
What is the required format for a costs budget?
Precedent H ## Footnote This is annexed to CPR Practice Direction 3D.
1797
What details does a costs budget in Precedent H include?
Details of costs incurred and estimates for each stage, including: * Fee earners * Hours needed * Hourly rates * Estimated disbursements ## Footnote Disbursements may include court fees and expert's fees.
1798
What is the threshold for completing only page 1 of Precedent H?
If budgeted costs are no more than £25,000 or total claim is worth less than £50,000. ## Footnote This is specified in CPR Practice Direction 3D, paragraph 4(b).
1799
Can the court approve costs incurred before the costs management hearing?
No, but it can consider and comment on them. ## Footnote These costs are taken into account for determining reasonableness of a party’s costs budget.
1800
When must costs budgets be filed for claims under £50,000?
With the directions questionnaire. ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR r 3.13(1)(a).
1801
When must costs budgets be filed for claims over £50,000?
21 days before the first CCMC or as ordered by the court. ## Footnote This requirement is detailed in CPR r 3.13(1)(b).
1802
When must costs budgets be filed with the directions questionnaire?
When the value of the claim is less than £50,000 ## Footnote According to CPR r 3.13(1)(a)
1803
What is the time frame for filing costs budgets in cases where the claim exceeds £50,000?
21 days before the first CCMC or whenever ordered by the court ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 3.13(1)(b)
1804
What happens if a party fails to file a full costs budget?
They will be deemed to have filed a budget comprising of the applicable court fees only ## Footnote This is specified in CPR r 3.14
1805
What could be the consequence of not filing a full costs budget?
A successful party may be precluded from recovering the majority of their legal costs ## Footnote Legal costs can run to hundreds of thousands of pounds
1806
What should parties try to do in advance of the CCMC?
Agree their respective costs budgets ## Footnote This helps streamline the case management process
1807
What must parties other than litigants in person file at least 7 days before the first CCMC?
A budget discussion report ## Footnote This report should outline agreed aspects and grounds for any dispute
1808
Which document is encouraged for formulating the budget discussion report?
Precedent R annexed to CPR Practice Direction 3D ## Footnote Refer to CPR Practice Direction 3D, para 11
1809
What will the judge consider at the CCMC?
The parties’ respective directions questionnaires and draft directions ## Footnote The judge will also hear submissions on any unresolved issues
1810
What common issue is often discussed at a CCMC?
The scope of disclosure searches ## Footnote These issues may be determined at the CCMC or addressed in a separate hearing
1811
In what situations might a CCMC not be necessary?
When parties are agreed on the directions for the case ## Footnote A CCMC might take place by telephone or video link in straightforward cases
1812
How are costs associated with case management generally treated?
As costs in the case ## Footnote They are usually awarded in favor of the party that wins the case as a whole
1813
What is a costs management order?
A court order related to costs budgets that records agreements and revises unagreed parts ## Footnote Refer to CPR rr 3.15 and 3.18 for specific legal references.
1814
What does the approval of costs budgets indicate?
The costs set out are likely to be recoverable if that party succeeds at trial ## Footnote Costs are awarded up to the maximum amount set out in the budget.
1815
When reviewing costs budgets, what will the court consider?
Whether the budgeted costs fall within the range of reasonable and proportionate costs ## Footnote Refer to CPR Practice Direction 3D, para 12.
1816
What happens if a costs budget is not approved?
The parties can still carry out the steps stated but will likely not recover the costs ## Footnote This indicates a lack of approval for cost recovery.
1817
What are costs capping orders?
Orders that limit the future costs that parties can subsequently recover ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 3.19 for specific legal references.
1818
Who can apply for a costs capping order?
Any party to the case can apply ## Footnote This includes both plaintiffs and defendants.
1819
When are orders regarding costs budgets normally made?
At a CCMC or a separate costs management conference ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 3.16 for specific legal references.
1820
Under what condition can costs budgets be amended?
When there is a significant development in the proceedings ## Footnote Example: production of twice as many documents for disclosure review.
1821
What are the typical directions in a fast-track case?
Similar to those in a multi-track case with specific compliance dates.
1822
What is the key difference in trial dates between fast-track/intermediate track and multi-track cases?
Trial dates are substantially sooner in fast-track/intermediate track cases.
1823
What is the latest proposed date for trial in a fast-track claim?
Not later than 30 weeks from the date the directions order is made.
1824
What is the timeframe for disclosure in a fast-track claim?
4 weeks from notice of allocation.
1825
What is the timeframe for the exchange of witness statements in a fast-track claim?
10 weeks from notice of allocation.
1826
What is the timeframe for the exchange of expert reports in a fast-track claim?
14 weeks from notice of allocation.
1827
What is the timeframe for the court to send pre-trial checklists in a fast-track claim?
20 weeks from notice of allocation.
1828
What is the deadline for filing completed pre-trial checklists in a fast-track claim?
22 weeks from notice of allocation.
1829
What is the trial timeframe in a fast-track claim?
30 weeks from notice of allocation.
1830
What governs both the fast and intermediate track?
CPR r 28
1831
Which sections govern the Fast Track?
Sections I, II, and III (for noise-induced hearing loss cases)
1832
Which sections govern the Intermediate Track?
Sections I and IV
1833
What does CPR r 28.2(2) state regarding court directions in the Fast Track?
The court gives directions unless a case management conference (CMC) is necessary
1834
What does CPR r 28.2(3) state regarding court directions in the Intermediate Track?
The court may give directions or fix a CMC
1835
What types of directions are included in CPR r 28.7 for the Fast Track?
Disclosure of documents, service of witness statements, and expert evidence
1836
What additional directions may be included in the Intermediate Track according to CPR r 28.14?
Whether to fix a pre-trial review and listing the case for trial
1837
What is the limit on experts per party in the Fast Track?
Limited to one expert per party
1838
What is the limit on experts per party in the Intermediate Track?
Limited to one expert per party, but may include a second expert if reasonably required and proportionate
1839
What is the maximum trial time estimate for the Fast Track?
Must not exceed 3 days
1840
What does CPR r 28.8 state regarding costs in the Fast Track?
Costs limited in accordance with Sections VI and IX of Pt 45
1841
What does CPR r 28.15 state regarding costs in the Intermediate Track?
Costs limited in accordance with Sections VII and IX of Pt 45
1842
Is a pre-trial checklist required in the Fast Track?
Yes, unless the court deems it unnecessary
1843
How do provisions in the Intermediate Track compare to those in the Fast Track regarding pre-trial checklists?
Similar provisions but may involve more detailed reviews and directions
1844
What does CPR r 28.2(2) indicate about the frequency of CMCs in the Fast Track?
The court generally avoids frequent CMCs
1845
What is stated in CPR r 28.12 regarding CMCs in the Intermediate Track?
More frequent and detailed CMCs due to complexity
1846
What type of directions form is used in the Fast Track unless ordered otherwise?
Standard directions form
1847
What must parties endeavor to do regarding directions in the Intermediate Track according to CPR r 28.13?
Agree on directions and submit them to the court; court approval or own directions if necessary
1848
What happens if a party fails to provide witness statements by the specified date?
That party will not be able to rely on any witness evidence at trial without the permission of the court: CPR r 32.10. ## Footnote This is a direct sanction for non-compliance with court orders or rules.
1849
What can happen if a party breaches an injunction?
The party can be subject to contempt of court proceedings. ## Footnote This is a serious consequence of non-compliance with court orders.
1850
What is one of the most dramatic sanctions for non-compliance with a court order or rule?
Strike out: CPR r 3.7. ## Footnote This sanction effectively removes a party's claim or defense.
1851
What types of orders can the court make as sanctions for non-compliance?
* Costs management or costs capping orders: CPR rr 3.15 and 3.19–3.21 * An order debarring a party from adducing evidence on a particular issue: CPR r 35.13 * An order limiting or raising interest payable on a sum * An order requiring a party to make a payment into court: CPR r 3.1(3)(a) and (5) ## Footnote These sanctions are applicable in various circumstances of non-compliance.
1852
What is the court's approach if an automatic sanction does not apply under a rule?
The court typically will not sanction a party who is in breach of an order immediately, especially if the breach was inadvertent and the party is not a repeat offender. ## Footnote Courts are generally lenient towards litigants in person.
1853
What is an 'unless order'?
An order issued against a breaching party that specifies a requirement to be completed by a certain date, failure of which leads to sanctions: CPR r 3.5. ## Footnote An unless order must contain a specific time limit.
1854
What is the maximum period for extending compliance dates by agreement between parties?
28 days, provided that such extension does not risk any hearing date: CPR r 3.8(4). ## Footnote This allows for flexibility in compliance with court orders.
1855
What is a common reason for parties to agree on extensions of time in civil litigation?
To avoid dealing with an application and costs consequences for unreasonable refusal.
1856
Under what condition is the court generally accommodating when parties wish to extend deadlines?
Provided that the extension will not prejudice their opponent or any fixed hearing or trial.
1857
What does CPR r 2.11 allow parties to do regarding time limits?
Parties are allowed to vary certain time limits by agreement with no limit to the length of an extension.
1858
Which specific time limits cannot be varied by agreement according to the CPR?
* Date for a case management conference * Return of a pre-trial checklist * Trial date
1859
What can parties do when CPR r 2.11 does not apply and there is a sanction for non-compliance?
Agree on a draft consent order and file it with the court for approval.
1860
What is required when making an application for relief from sanctions under CPR?
An application must be made under CPR Pt 23 with supporting evidence.
1861
What test does the court apply when assessing an application for relief from sanctions?
The court considers all relevant circumstances and the overriding objective.
1862
What is the overriding objective of the court in relation to applications for relief from sanctions?
To enable litigation to be conducted efficiently and at proportionate cost.
1863
How do courts generally approach compliance with the CPR and orders?
They take a strict approach to compliance.
1864
What factors may lead to relief being granted for minor breaches of the rules?
* Breach has not prejudiced another party's position * Breach has not put a hearing date at risk
1865
According to Denton v TH White Ltd, when should relief from sanctions be granted?
* The breach was neither serious nor significant * There was a good reason for the breach * The breach did not prevent efficient litigation
1866
What type of excuse for a breach does not count as a good reason?
A lawyer being overworked.
1867
What happens if none of the conditions for relief from sanctions apply?
Sanctions are likely to be imposed.
1868
What may be required when identifying scenarios for relief from sanctions?
You may be asked to identify which of a range of scenarios would require a party to apply for relief from sanctions. ## Footnote This involves analyzing specific situations to determine the need for legal relief.
1869
What may you need to determine regarding applications for relief from sanctions?
You may be given a scenario and asked to identify the most likely outcome of an application for relief from sanctions. ## Footnote This requires evaluating the details of the scenario to predict judicial decisions.
1870
When will relief from sanctions not apply?
Relief from sanctions will not apply where a court has taken an active step to sanction a party after a breach. ## Footnote An active step contrasts with sanctions that apply by default.
1871
What is an example of a court's active step in sanctioning a party?
An example is if the court considers persistent breaches of previous orders and decides to strike out a statement of case. ## Footnote This is a formal judicial action rather than an automatic consequence.
1872
What must be done to challenge an order made after a court's active step?
The route for challenging such an order would have to be an appeal. ## Footnote This indicates a higher level of scrutiny and review of the court's decision.
1873
What should a party do before breaching a rule or order?
Apply for an extension of time ## Footnote This applies to steps like exchanging witness statements.
1874
When does the relief from sanctions regime not apply?
When a party applies for an extension of time before the deadline
1875
What must an application for an extension of time include?
A reasonable explanation for the delay
1876
What is likely to happen if no hearing date is jeopardized by the extension sought?
The extension is likely to be granted
1877
What is easier in the context of the court?
To ask for permission than forgiveness
1878
What is the overriding objective of the CPR?
To deal with cases justly and at proportionate cost. ## Footnote The courts must consider this objective at all stages of proceedings.
1879
What is required from parties to further the overriding objective?
Parties are required to help the court to further the overriding objective. ## Footnote This cooperation is essential for effective case management.
1880
What does the court consider after the defence has been filed?
The court will consider its duty to actively manage cases to further the overriding objective. ## Footnote This includes managing costs and directing proceedings.
1881
What is the court's power throughout the proceedings?
The court has a wide power to direct anything and to manage costs. ## Footnote This power is exercised to ensure efficiency and fairness.
1882
What is the Small Claims Track?
Most cases with a value of less than £10,000, including personal injury cases under £1,000. ## Footnote Some road traffic accident claims have a higher threshold of £5,000.
1883
What are the criteria for the Fast Track?
For cases worth more than those in the small claims track but less than £25,000, trial lasts no longer than 1 day (5 hours), and only one expert per party is needed. ## Footnote This track is designed for quicker resolution of disputes.
1884
What is the value range for the Intermediate Track?
For cases valued between £25,000 and £100,000. ## Footnote Trials should not exceed 3 days.
1885
What is the limit on oral expert evidence in the Intermediate Track?
Limited to one witness per party, unless a second expert is reasonably required and proportionate. ## Footnote This is specified under CPR r 28.14(2)(a).
1886
What must parties do regarding directions in the Intermediate Track?
Parties must endeavour to agree on directions and submit them to the court. ## Footnote The court may approve or provide its own directions if necessary (r 28.13).
1887
What is the Multi-track used for?
For all other claims not covered by the other tracks. ## Footnote This track accommodates a wider range of case types and complexities.
1888
What does the directions questionnaire ask the parties?
Which court and division they think the case should be allocated to, required witnesses and experts, estimated trial length, relevant documents or facts, and a list of directions sought ## Footnote The directions questionnaire is a tool for case management in legal proceedings.
1889
What is the purpose of a Case Management Conference (CMC)?
To identify the issues in dispute and make directions for the case to proceed to trial ## Footnote CMCs help streamline the litigation process by clarifying disputes.
1890
What must parties consider in advance of the CMC?
* Issues in dispute and seek to agree a list * Scope of disclosure and agree an approach * File and exchange costs budgets and budget discussion reports ## Footnote This preparation is essential for effective case management.
1891
What does approval of budgeted costs indicate?
That the costs are likely to be recoverable and will be awarded up to maximum limits set out in that costing ## Footnote The court reviews budgets to ensure costs are reasonable and proportionate.
1892
What is a typical characteristic of directions in a fast-track case?
They are similar to those in a multi-track case but aim to narrow the scope of evidence due to proportionality ## Footnote Fast-track cases are designed to be resolved more quickly than multi-track cases.
1893
What powers does the court have regarding non-compliant parties?
A wide range of powers, including the ability to strike out cases ## Footnote Sanctions are a key enforcement mechanism in legal proceedings.
1894
What should parties do if a deadline is not achievable?
Make efforts to agree an extension in advance of the deadline ## Footnote Courts are generally willing to approve consent orders for extensions if they do not jeopardize trial dates.
1895
What should a party do if they cannot agree on an extension?
Apply for an extension of time prospectively rather than seek relief from sanctions after the event ## Footnote This proactive approach helps maintain compliance with court rules.
1896
What is required if a party breaches an order with an automatic sanction?
Make an application for relief from sanctions ## Footnote Relief from sanctions is governed by specific rules under the CPR.
1897
How should a relief from sanctions application be made?
Under CPR Pt 23 with supporting evidence ## Footnote Proper procedure is critical for the success of such applications.
1898
What approach do courts take regarding compliance with the CPR?
A strict approach, but relief may be available for minor breaches that do not prejudice a party's position ## Footnote Courts balance strict compliance with fairness in proceedings.
1899
What does the directions questionnaire ask the parties?
Which court and division they think the case should be allocated to, required witnesses and experts, estimated trial length, relevant documents or facts, and a list of directions sought ## Footnote The directions questionnaire is a tool for case management in legal proceedings.
1900
What is the purpose of a Case Management Conference (CMC)?
To identify the issues in dispute and make directions for the case to proceed to trial ## Footnote CMCs help streamline the litigation process by clarifying disputes.
1901
What must parties consider in advance of the CMC?
* Issues in dispute and seek to agree a list * Scope of disclosure and agree an approach * File and exchange costs budgets and budget discussion reports ## Footnote This preparation is essential for effective case management.
1902
What does approval of budgeted costs indicate?
That the costs are likely to be recoverable and will be awarded up to maximum limits set out in that costing ## Footnote The court reviews budgets to ensure costs are reasonable and proportionate.
1903
What is a typical characteristic of directions in a fast-track case?
They are similar to those in a multi-track case but aim to narrow the scope of evidence due to proportionality ## Footnote Fast-track cases are designed to be resolved more quickly than multi-track cases.
1904
What powers does the court have regarding non-compliant parties?
A wide range of powers, including the ability to strike out cases ## Footnote Sanctions are a key enforcement mechanism in legal proceedings.
1905
What should parties do if a deadline is not achievable?
Make efforts to agree an extension in advance of the deadline ## Footnote Courts are generally willing to approve consent orders for extensions if they do not jeopardize trial dates.
1906
What should a party do if they cannot agree on an extension?
Apply for an extension of time prospectively rather than seek relief from sanctions after the event ## Footnote This proactive approach helps maintain compliance with court rules.
1907
What is required if a party breaches an order with an automatic sanction?
Make an application for relief from sanctions ## Footnote Relief from sanctions is governed by specific rules under the CPR.
1908
How should a relief from sanctions application be made?
Under CPR Pt 23 with supporting evidence ## Footnote Proper procedure is critical for the success of such applications.
1909
What approach do courts take regarding compliance with the CPR?
A strict approach, but relief may be available for minor breaches that do not prejudice a party's position ## Footnote Courts balance strict compliance with fairness in proceedings.
1910
What types of evidence can be provided at trial?
Witnesses of fact, expert witnesses, documents, real evidence (objects) ## Footnote Witnesses of fact provide firsthand accounts, while expert witnesses offer specialized knowledge.
1911
What is the criterion for evidence to be admissible in court?
It must be relevant to the issues in dispute ## Footnote The relevance is determined by the statements of case.
1912
What are two common reasons that relevant evidence might be inadmissible?
Without prejudice, privileged ## Footnote Privileged evidence cannot be disclosed without consent.
1913
What does 'without prejudice' mean in legal terms?
Admissions made during genuine settlement attempts are inadmissible ## Footnote For example, a party admitting part of their case during negotiations cannot be used against them.
1914
What should a letter of claim contain to avoid issues of admissibility?
It should not contain admissions against the interest of the claimant ## Footnote Concessions should be reserved for separate without prejudice discussions.
1915
What is the purpose of the court's power to control evidence?
To give directions on evidence issues, nature of evidence, and presentation of evidence ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR r 32.1.
1916
What can the court do if evidence exceeds the scope of issues in the proceedings?
Exclude any evidence or portion determined as inadmissible ## Footnote This maintains the focus on relevant issues.
1917
How can witness evidence be given at trial?
Orally in person or by other means, such as video link ## Footnote This flexibility is specified in CPR r 32.3.
1918
Fill in the blank: Evidence will only be admissible if it is _______.
relevant to the issues in dispute
1919
True or False: All evidence presented must be relevant and admissible.
True
1920
What does 'Hearsay' mean?
'Hearsay' means a statement made, otherwise than by a person while giving oral evidence in proceedings, which is tendered as evidence of the matters stated. ## Footnote CPR r 33.1 defines hearsay in the context of legal proceedings.
1921
Is hearsay evidence generally excluded in civil proceedings?
No, hearsay evidence is not generally excluded in civil proceedings. ## Footnote This is stated in the Civil Evidence Act 1995 s 1.
1922
What is an example of hearsay evidence?
If X told Y that her car had been damaged, evidence of that conversation from Y cannot support the issue of whether the car was in fact damaged, as it is hearsay evidence. ## Footnote This example illustrates how hearsay operates in legal contexts.
1923
What are the degrees of hearsay?
* First-hand hearsay – call X to give oral evidence in court. * Second-hand hearsay – put in X’s witness statement or call Y to give oral evidence of what X said. * Third-hand hearsay – put in Z’s witness statement of what Y said X said instead. ## Footnote Degrees of hearsay refer to the levels of indirection in the evidence being presented.
1924
What must a party do if they intend to rely on hearsay evidence?
They must give notice to the other side, commonly referred to as a 'hearsay notice'. ## Footnote This requirement is outlined in the Civil Evidence Act 1995 s 2 and CPR r 33.2.
1925
When is a hearsay notice deemed to be given?
When witness statements are exchanged. ## Footnote This applies if the hearsay is contained in a witness statement.
1926
What must a party state if a witness is not coming to trial?
The party must state this and explain why. ## Footnote This requirement is specified in CPR r 33.2(2).
1927
What must a hearsay notice include?
* Identifies the hearsay evidence * States that the party serving the notice proposes to rely on the hearsay evidence at trial. ## Footnote This is necessary for clarity and procedural compliance.
1928
What is the latest date for serving a hearsay notice?
No later than the latest date for serving witness statements. ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR r 33.2(3).
1929
What must be supplied if the hearsay is in a document?
A copy must be supplied on request. ## Footnote This requirement ensures that all parties have access to the evidence.
1930
What options are available to the recipient of a hearsay notice?
* Request further particulars * Apply to the court for an order to call the witness for cross-examination * Call evidence to attack the credibility of the witness in their absence ## Footnote Relevant sections include Civil Evidence Act 1995 s 2(1)(b) and CPR r 33.4, 33.5.
1931
What is the time frame to apply to the court after receiving a hearsay notice?
14 days ## Footnote This is stipulated under CPR r 33.4.
1932
What must the other side be informed of when attacking a witness's credibility in their absence?
Intention to do this within 14 days of the notice ## Footnote This is required by CPR r 33.5.
1933
Can the weight of hearsay evidence be challenged at trial?
Yes ## Footnote The court may consider various factors regarding the reliability of the hearsay evidence.
1934
What factors does the court consider when assessing the weight of hearsay evidence according to Civil Evidence Act 1995 s 4?
* Reasonableness and practicability of producing the maker of the original statement * Contemporaneity of the original statement * Presence of multiple hearsay * Motive to conceal or misrepresent * Original statement being edited or made for a particular purpose * Circumstances suggesting an attempt to prevent proper evaluation of the evidence ## Footnote These factors help the court determine the reliability of hearsay evidence.
1935
What additional factors does the court consider regarding the witness when assessing hearsay evidence?
* Actual or potential bias of the witness * Vagueness in the evidence * Performance of the witness when giving evidence * Apparent accuracy of the witness's perception * Specific issues the hearsay evidence addresses ## Footnote These factors contribute to the overall assessment of the hearsay evidence's reliability.
1936
True or False: The court only considers the content of the hearsay evidence when assessing its weight.
False ## Footnote The court considers various contextual factors, not just the content.
1937
Fill in the blank: The recipient of a hearsay notice can _____ for further particulars.
request ## Footnote This is provided for under Civil Evidence Act 1995 s 2(1)(b).
1938
What is the purpose of calling evidence to attack the credibility of a witness in their absence?
To challenge the reliability of the hearsay evidence presented ## Footnote This process involves informing the other side of the intention within 14 days.
1939
What is the purpose of admissions in legal proceedings?
Admissions narrow the issues in dispute and make evidence unnecessary and inadmissible for those facts ## Footnote Admissions can streamline the trial process by clarifying what is agreed upon.
1940
Who typically makes admissions in legal cases?
Parties, particularly defendants, in their statements of case ## Footnote Admissions can be made early in the legal process.
1941
What is the consequence of not admitting facts after receiving a notice to admit?
There can be costs consequences if the court decides the facts should have been admitted ## Footnote The party may be ordered to pay costs incurred in proving those facts.
1942
What is the prescribed form used to request admissions in legal proceedings?
N266 ## Footnote This form is utilized to formally request that an opponent admit certain facts.
1943
When can a party serve a notice to admit facts?
At any stage of proceedings, up to 21 days before trial ## Footnote This allows for timely narrowing of issues before trial.
1944
What is the burden of proof in civil litigation?
The claimant bears the burden of proving their case based on admissible evidence ## Footnote The defendant does not need to prove an alternative version of events.
1945
What standard of proof is applied in civil litigation?
On a balance of probabilities ## Footnote This means the evidence must support a conclusion that is more likely than not (over 50% certainty).
1946
In what scenario does a defendant bear the burden of proof?
When asserting a positive case, such as contributory negligence or the applicability of an exclusion of liability clause ## Footnote The defendant must prove these assertions to succeed.
1947
What happens if a defendant brings a counterclaim?
They act as a claimant and bear the burden of proof for that claim ## Footnote This changes their role in the proceedings.
1948
What is a potential benefit of making admissions early in the proceedings?
It can save considerable time and expense ## Footnote Early admissions can streamline trial preparation and reduce costs.
1949
True or False: The standard of proof in civil cases is the same as in criminal cases.
False ## Footnote Civil cases require proof on a balance of probabilities, while criminal cases require proof beyond reasonable doubt.
1950
Fill in the blank: If a party makes an application during proceedings, they bear the burden of proving any facts on which they rely in support of the application, on the _______.
balance of probabilities ## Footnote This applies to any party making an application in civil litigation.
1951
What is the standard of proof that applies on a summary judgment application?
Substantially higher than the balance of probabilities
1952
What must a party applying for summary judgment demonstrate?
The respondent has no real prospect of succeeding in their claim or defence
1953
Does 'real' in the context of a summary judgment mean substantial?
No, a real prospect of success can include an improbable case
1954
What is required for a case to have a real prospect of success?
It must be more than merely arguable; fanciful cases do not qualify
1955
Why is the standard of proof for summary judgment higher?
It invites the court to determine a case without a full trial
1956
What right does the court deprive the respondent of in a summary judgment?
The full civil litigation process and their right to a trial
1957
What type of evidence is presented and tested in a full trial?
All available evidence, including evidence from live witnesses
1958
What is the threshold for applications to strike out a claim?
There are no reasonable grounds for bringing or defending the claim
1959
What is the focus of a strike out application?
A statement of case, rather than an assessment of evidence
1960
What standard of proof is required for contempt of court proceedings?
The criminal standard of proof
1961
Why is a higher standard of proof required in contempt of court proceedings?
A finding of contempt can lead to a custodial sentence
1962
Fill in the blank: The burden of proof lies with the party applying for _______.
summary judgment
1963
True or False: A fanciful case can have a real prospect of success.
False
1964
What might you be asked to identify regarding specific pleaded facts or interim applications?
Where the burden of proof lies
1965
What is the initial form of evidence from witnesses of fact?
A witness statement ## Footnote Witness statements are essential for providing evidence in trials.
1966
What must a party do to rely on a witness statement as evidence at trial?
Call the witness to give oral evidence or submit the statement as hearsay evidence.
1967
What is examination-in-chief?
Non-leading questions asked on behalf of the party calling the witness.
1968
What occurs during cross-examination?
Leading questions are asked on behalf of the opposing party.
1969
What is re-examination?
Further non-leading questions asked on behalf of the party calling the witness.
1970
What does a witness statement contain?
Admissible evidence the witness would give orally.
1971
What must a witness statement include according to CPR Practice Direction 32, para 18.1?
* Witness’s own words in first person * Full name, address, and occupation * Relevant employment or party status * Prescribed heading * Number of the statement * Identifying initials and number of each exhibit * Date of the statement * Date of any translation
1972
What is the required format for witness statements?
Divided into numbered paragraphs.
1973
How should numbers be expressed in a witness statement?
As figures.
1974
What must be explained in a witness statement?
The process by which the statement has been prepared.
1975
What is typically not included in witness statements for trials?
Exhibits.
1976
What must a witness statement be verified by?
A statement of truth.
1977
What is the standard clause for the statement of truth in a witness statement?
"I believe that the facts stated in this witness statement are true."
1978
What is the typical structure of the substantive content of a witness statement?
Chronological sequence of relevant events.
1979
What must witness statements provide?
The witness’s own factual evidence.
1980
What should witness statements not include?
Arguments or commentary on other evidence.
1981
What is the SRA Code of Conduct for Solicitors, RELs and RFLs r 2.2 about?
Solicitors cannot influence witness evidence.
1982
What must solicitors not do regarding witness evidence they know to be untrue?
Call the witness or continue to act for a client permitting perjury.
1983
What are witness statements in the context of the Business and Property Courts?
Documentary evidence presented during trial
1984
When did the new rules for witness statements come into effect?
6 April 2021
1985
What type of claims do the new witness statement rules apply to?
Most claims in the Business and Property Courts
1986
What is the nature of the new rules regarding witness statements?
More prescriptive
1987
What is the significance of CPR Practice Direction 57AC?
It outlines the new rules for witness statements in trials
1988
What claims in the Business and Property Courts does the new regime not apply to?
Claims listed in CPR Practice Direction 57AC, para 1.3, such as most proceedings in the Insolvency and Companies List.
1989
What does the new witness statement regime supplement?
Existing rules concerning witness statements in the CPR and court guides.
1990
What do the new rules for witness statements reflect?
Best practice for all witness statements prepared for trial.
1991
Are witness statements for interim applications affected by the new rules?
No, they are unaffected.
1992
What is a key limitation on witness statements according to the new rules?
Witness statements are limited to matters of fact that need to be proved at trial.
1993
What types of matters can be included in witness statements?
* Matters experienced by one of the witness’s primary senses * Internal matters of the witness's mind * Evidence concerning things said to the witness
1994
What must witness statements include regarding documents?
A list of documents to which the witness has referred or been referred.
1995
In what language should witness statements be prepared?
In the witness’s native language or a language in which the witness is sufficiently fluent.
1996
What must be filed if a witness statement is in a language other than English?
A translation of the witness statement.
1997
What directives are included in the Statement of Best Practice for Trial Witness Statements?
* Refer to documents only where necessary * Exercise caution when showing the witness unfamiliar documents * Avoid quoting at length from documents * Do not argue points in the case * Do not take the court through documents * Do not set out a narrative from documents * Do not include commentary on other evidence
1998
What should witness statements state regarding the witness's recollection of important issues?
* How well they recall the matters addressed * Whether and how their recollection has been refreshed by documents
1999
What should witness statements derive from?
Notes of an interview with the witness ## Footnote This emphasizes the importance of using primary sources for witness statements.
2000
What is a key guideline for conducting witness interviews?
Avoid leading questions ## Footnote Leading questions can bias the witness's responses.
2001
What type of questions should be used in witness interviews?
Open questions ## Footnote Open questions encourage the witness to provide detailed information.
2002
What is crucial for recording witness interviews?
Full and accurate recording ## Footnote This ensures that the witness's account is preserved as accurately as possible.
2003
What must witness statements include regarding the witness's understanding?
Confirmation of compliance with specific terms ## Footnote This includes understanding the purpose of the statement and limitations of the witness's role.
2004
What does the witness need to confirm about their knowledge?
Matters of fact of which I have personal knowledge ## Footnote This specifies that the statement is based on personal experience.
2005
What should the witness state about their memory?
How well I recall matters and if my memory has been refreshed ## Footnote This provides context on the reliability of the witness's account.
2006
What is required from the legal representative regarding the witness statement?
A certificate of compliance ## Footnote This certifies that the witness statement adheres to the relevant practice directions.
2007
What must the legal representative confirm in their certificate?
Proper content and practice regarding trial witness statements ## Footnote This ensures that the witness has been adequately informed about the statement's purpose.
2008
What must be planned carefully when preparing witness statements in the Business and Property Courts?
An audit trail ## Footnote This helps maintain a record of the preparation process and decisions made.
2009
What has been the court's view on trial witness statements?
They have become too long and 'over lawyered' ## Footnote This indicates a trend towards simplifying witness statements for clarity.
2010
True or False: Witness statements should include arguments on the case.
False ## Footnote Witness statements should only present personal knowledge and not argue the case.
2011
What is the primary method of constructing a witness’s evidence?
From documents, such as contemporaneous emails ## Footnote This method contrasts with relying on a witness’s independent recollection of events.
2012
What does the regime require from solicitors before taking a proof of evidence from a witness?
Extra preparation and detailed record-keeping ## Footnote This includes keeping track of any documents shown to the witness.
2013
What difficulty may arise when a witness is also the client or instructing principal?
Separation of roles in gathering evidence ## Footnote The witness must provide evidence separately from their role as a client.
2014
Under CPR r 32.12, how may a witness statement be used in civil proceedings?
Only for the purpose of those proceedings ## Footnote It cannot be used for another purpose without consent or court permission.
2015
What are the conditions under which a witness statement can be used for another purpose?
Witness consent in writing, court permission, or evidence at a public hearing ## Footnote Examples include related claims or trials.
2016
What can a party serve if they are unable to obtain a witness statement?
A witness summary ## Footnote This is allowed under CPR r 32.9(1).
2017
What reasons might prevent a witness from providing a witness statement voluntarily?
Fear of repercussions, difficulty in tracking down, or unwillingness to be seen as biased ## Footnote An example is a claim against their employer.
2018
What information should a witness summary include?
* Name and address of the witness * Known evidence that would have been in the witness statement * Unknown evidence for questioning ## Footnote This is specified under CPR r 32.9.
2019
What is an affidavit?
A sworn statement from a witness ## Footnote It is similar to a witness statement but includes a jurat.
2020
How does an affidavit differ from a witness statement?
An affidavit has a jurat instead of a statement of truth ## Footnote A jurat authenticates the document.
2021
Why are affidavits rarely used in civil proceedings?
They have largely been replaced by witness statements ## Footnote However, they are still valid for specific matters.
2022
For which matters are affidavits still required?
* Application for a search order * Freezing injunction ## Footnote This requirement is outlined in CPR r 32.15.
2023
What can courts appoint to assist with technical matters?
Expert assessors who may provide a report or attend trial ## Footnote Expert assessors do not give oral evidence or are open to cross-examination.
2024
What do parties need to obtain before calling an expert to give evidence?
Permission from the court as per CPR r 35.4(1) ## Footnote The directions questionnaire must include an estimate of costs and the expert's field of expertise.
2025
What must the court be satisfied of to grant expert evidence?
That expert evidence is needed to decide the issue in question ## Footnote The court will restrict expert evidence to what is reasonably required to resolve the proceedings as per CPR r 35.1.
2026
What happens if permission for expert evidence is granted?
The court will define the scope of the expert evidence ## Footnote Any evidence outside that scope will be inadmissible.
2027
What is recommended regarding the appointment of experts?
Parties should try to agree on a single joint expert ## Footnote This is generally more cost-effective and resolves issues more quickly.
2028
Who typically sends the instructions to the agreed single joint expert?
The claimant ## Footnote However, the letter of instruction must be agreed upon by both parties.
2029
What are the considerations for appointing a single joint expert?
The general position is that a single joint expert is preferable, but separate experts may be appropriate in high value or complex cases ## Footnote Factors include the nature of the evidence and the need for a conference with legal representatives.
2030
What might weigh in favor of separate experts?
Evidence that does not fall within a substantially established area of knowledge or where there is likely to be a range of expert opinion ## Footnote This situation suggests that separate experts might provide a more comprehensive examination of the issues.
2031
What is a potential issue with appointing a single joint expert?
Questions put to a single joint expert may not conclusively deal with all issues ## Footnote This limitation may necessitate further testing prior to trial.
2032
What makes the instruction of a single joint expert inappropriate?
A claim to privilege ## Footnote This can restrict the sharing of information necessary for the joint expert's assessment.
2033
What should parties agree on when a single joint expert is appointed?
A form of joint instructions ## Footnote This ensures clarity and mutual understanding of the expert's role and tasks.
2034
What is the primary duty of an expert according to CPR r 35.3?
The expert’s primary duty is owed to the court, not the party/parties. ## Footnote This emphasizes the expert's role as an impartial advisor to the court.
2035
Experts must be independent. What must they not have?
Any sort of interest in the outcome of the proceedings. ## Footnote Independence ensures that the expert's testimony is objective and credible.
2036
How should experts be instructed?
In a formal letter of instruction. ## Footnote The letter should detail the scope and necessary materials for the expert.
2037
What should a letter of instruction include?
The scope of areas for evidence, material information, and all necessary documents. ## Footnote This ensures the expert has all relevant information to consider.
2038
Are instructions to experts privileged?
No, instructions to experts are not privileged. ## Footnote This means they can be disclosed in court under certain circumstances.
2039
What must an expert include in their report?
The substance of all material facts and instructions (both formal and informal). ## Footnote This includes appending the letter of instruction to the report.
2040
What should be documented when discussing a case with an expert?
An attendance note of oral discussions. ## Footnote Documentation is crucial to defend against allegations of improper instructions.
2041
Can a solicitor alter the independent conclusions of an expert?
No, a solicitor cannot seek to alter the independent conclusions of an expert. ## Footnote Communication should not give the impression of influencing the expert's opinion.
2042
What can expert witnesses ask the court for?
Specific directions to help them carry out their functions. ## Footnote This practice is relatively rare but can be necessary for clarity on their role.
2043
What is required before an expert submits a request for court directions?
Provide a copy of the proposed request to their side’s solicitors at least 7 days before and to all other parties at least 4 days before. ## Footnote This ensures all parties are informed and can respond appropriately.
2044
What must all expert reports comply with?
CPR Practice Direction 35
2045
List three key features of an expert's report.
* Objective and unbiased * Addressed to the court * Sets out the substance of all material facts and instructions
2046
What should an expert's report include regarding their qualifications?
Details of the expert’s qualification
2047
True or False: An expert's report should include reasons for their opinions.
True
2048
What must an expert state regarding their duty to the court?
The expert understands and has complied with their duty to the court
2049
What is required if each party has their own expert?
The experts’ reports will be exchanged by a date provided in the order for directions
2050
Fill in the blank: A party cannot seek to rely on an expert’s report unless it has also been _______.
[disclosed to the other side]
2051
Within how many days can a party submit questions to an opponent's expert?
28 days
2052
True or False: There is a set time limit for an expert to answer questions.
False
2053
What happens if no reply is received from an expert to submitted questions?
The court may order that the report cannot be relied on
2054
What is the purpose of the discussion between experts?
To try to narrow the issues between them
2055
True or False: Discussions between experts are typically conducted with solicitors present.
False
2056
What should parties seek to agree on for the discussion agenda?
A neutral agenda
2057
What is the term for the document where experts set out their agreements and disagreements?
Joint statement
2058
List four things that should be included in a joint statement by experts.
* The extent of agreement * The points of disagreement and short reasons * Any action to resolve outstanding points * Any further material issues not raised
2059
What is the expert's role during discussions?
They are not an advocate
2060
What can seriously damage the credibility of an expert?
An impression of bias
2061
How do experts typically attend trial?
They will often appear concurrently, known as 'hot tubbing'
2062
What is the common method of giving evidence by experts to save time and costs?
'Hot tubbing'
2063
If a single joint expert has been appointed, what can either side do?
Challenge them in cross-examination
2064
What happens if a party does not wish to rely on their expert’s report after it has been disclosed?
Any other party can still choose to use it at trial.
2065
What can a party do if they believe their expert's report is unfavourable to their case?
They can either try to discredit the report or persuade the court not to put much weight on it.
2066
What should a party consider if they seek to discredit their own appointed expert?
They should seriously consider settlement in advance of trial.
2067
What must a party do to switch to using a second alternative expert?
They must get the court’s permission.
2068
Under what condition will the court grant permission to switch experts?
The first report must be disclosed.
2069
What issues can arise from switching experts?
Credibility and costs issues.
2070
What must the court be persuaded of to grant permission for a party to appoint a new expert?
That it would be somehow unjust to refuse.
2071
Is changing an expert's mind after meeting with the other side’s expert a sufficient reason for appointing a new expert?
No, it is not usually a good enough reason.
2072
Fill in the blank: A party seeking to discredit their own appointed expert will be in a _______.
difficult position.
2073
What does hearsay mean?
A statement made, otherwise than by a person while giving oral evidence in proceedings, which is tendered as evidence of the matters stated.
2074
Is hearsay evidence excluded in civil proceedings?
No, hearsay evidence is not excluded in civil proceedings.
2075
How is hearsay evidence viewed in terms of reliability?
Hearsay evidence may be viewed as less reliable and carry less weight.
2076
When is a hearsay notice deemed to have been served in the context of witness statements?
When witness statements are exchanged.
2077
What must a party do if a witness will not attend trial?
State this and explain why in the witness statement.
2078
When must a hearsay notice be served if not in a witness statement?
No later than the latest date for serving witness statements.
2079
What does the court consider regarding hearsay evidence?
Any circumstances from which it can draw an inference as to the reliability of the hearsay evidence.
2080
Who bears the burden of proof in civil litigation?
The claimant bears the burden of proving their case based on admissible evidence.
2081
Does the defendant need to prove an alternative version of events?
No, the defendant does not need to prove any alternative version of events.
2082
What is the standard of proof in civil litigation?
On a balance of probabilities.
2083
What must a party applying for summary judgment satisfy the court of?
That the respondent has no real prospect of succeeding/successfully defending the claim.
2084
What is the definition of 'real prospect'?
Includes improbable but not fanciful.
2085
What must a witness statement comply with?
Detailed CPR requirements and be verified by a signed statement of truth.
2086
What does a witness statement stand as when a witness is called to give evidence at trial?
Their evidence-in-chief.
2087
What can a party serve if unable to obtain a witness statement?
A witness summary.
2088
What happens if a witness statement or summary is not served by the deadline?
The witness may not be called to give evidence at trial unless the court gives permission.
2089
What is an affidavit?
A sworn statement from a witness, similar in form and content to a witness statement but has a jurat instead of a statement of truth.
2090
What is the nature of expert evidence?
An expert’s opinion rather than fact.
2091
What is required to call an expert to testify?
Permission from the court.
2092
What does the court define regarding expert evidence?
The scope of the expert evidence.
2093
What is the general position regarding the number of experts?
A single joint expert is preferable to several experts.
2094
In what type of cases may several experts be allowed?
In expensive and complex cases.
2095
Are instructions to experts privileged?
No, they are not privileged, but disclosure will not generally be ordered.
2096
What must all expert reports comply with?
CPR Practice Direction 35.
2097
What is the status of discussions between experts?
They will be without prejudice unless all the parties agree otherwise.
2098
What does 'control' mean under CPR r 31.8(2)?
'Control' means: * a document currently in a party’s physical possession * a document a party has the right to take possession of * a document a party has a right to inspect or copy ## Footnote This definition includes documents held by accountants or solicitors on behalf of a party.
2099
What is an example of a document that is within a company's control?
Archived emails held on a third-party server under an agreement to provide archiving services ## Footnote The company has the right to copies of the archived material upon request.
2100
True or False: A client does not have the right to documents held by their professional adviser.
False ## Footnote A client has the right to any document belonging to them that is held by the professional adviser.
2101
Fill in the blank: Under CPR r 31.8(2), a document held by __________ is considered under a party's control.
[their accountants or solicitors]
2102
What rights does a party have regarding documents they control?
A party has the right to: * take possession of the document * inspect the document * copy the document ## Footnote This applies to documents in physical possession or those held by third parties.
2103
What are the standard steps parties must take regarding disclosure issues?
Addressed in the chapter on case management.
2104
What is a common court order for disclosure?
Standard disclosure.
2105
What is meant by 'no disclosure' in the context of court orders?
No documents are required to be disclosed.
2106
What does 'disclose only reliance documents' mean?
A party must disclose only those documents on which they rely.
2107
What is 'issue-based disclosure'?
Disclosure on particular issues.
2108
What does a 'very wide order' for disclosure entail?
Disclose documents that may enable a party to advance their own case or damage another's case.
2109
What are the requirements for standard disclosure?
Parties must disclose: * Documents on which they rely * Documents that adversely affect their own case * Documents that adversely affect another party’s case * Documents that support another party’s case * Documents required under a relevant practice direction.
2110
What is the primary difference between the disclosure regime in the Business and Property Courts and other courts?
It is contained in CPR Practice Direction 57AD.
2111
What is 'initial disclosure'?
Parties provide key documents when serving particulars of claim and defence.
2112
What is 'Extended Disclosure'?
The fuller process of disclosure identifying each issue for disclosure.
2113
What does the term 'issues for disclosure' refer to?
Each disputed issue in the case related to contemporaneous documentary evidence.
2114
What is Model A in Extended Disclosure?
Disclosure confined to known adverse documents.
2115
What types of documents are disclosed under Model A?
Documents that: * Are contradictory to or materially damage their contention * Support the contention of an opposing party.
2116
True or False: For all issues in dispute, there will be relevant documents.
False.
2117
Fill in the blank: The court will make a disclosure order based on one of five ______ for Extended Disclosure.
[models]
2118
What is the purpose of using different models for disclosure?
To tailor the disclosure process to the specifics of each case.
2119
What is the role of the court in making disclosure orders?
To select from various types of disclosure orders based on submissions from the parties.
2120
What is Model B disclosure?
Model B: limited disclosure. Parties disclose key documents relied upon, necessary documents for understanding claims or defenses, and known adverse documents.
2121
What are the obligations of a party giving Model B disclosure?
No obligation to undertake a search for documents beyond any already conducted.
2122
What is Model C disclosure?
Model C: request-led search-based disclosure, requiring the disclosing party to search for and disclose particular documents or narrow classes of documents.
2123
What does Model D disclosure entail?
Model D: narrow search-based disclosure, requiring reasonable and proportionate search and disclosure of documents likely to support or adversely affect a party’s case.
2124
What should an order specify in Model D disclosure?
Whether a party must search for and disclose narrative documents relevant for background or context.
2125
True or False: In Model D disclosure, narrative documents should always be disclosed.
False. Narrative documents should only be disclosed if specified in the order.
2126
What is the relationship between Model D disclosure and standard disclosure?
Model D is most similar to standard disclosure.
2127
What is Model E in the context of disclosure?
A requirement for parties to undertake a reasonable and proportionate search and disclose documents likely to support or adversely affect a party’s case or that of another party ## Footnote Model E is primarily used in exceptional cases and is similar to train of inquiry disclosure under general rules.
2128
What types of documents must be searched for and disclosed under Model E?
Narrative documents must be searched for and disclosed unless the court orders otherwise ## Footnote This emphasizes the importance of narrative documents in the disclosure process.
2129
What is the main goal of Extended Disclosure?
To ensure all parties have access to necessary documents to argue their case effectively without burdening the process ## Footnote It aims to provide a more focused and proportionate approach to disclosure based on key issues.
2130
What does the court consider when selecting disclosure methods or models?
The court considers what’s needed for each part of the case to keep the process straightforward and fair ## Footnote This selection is crucial for managing the volume of documents involved.
2131
What challenge does the increase in document volume present in disclosure?
It can lead to a disproportionate number of documents being searched and manually reviewed, increasing costs ## Footnote Even small cases can involve thousands of emails and text messages.
2132
What does standard disclosure typically result in?
A broad approach to disclosure where documents of only peripheral relevance are included ## Footnote This can complicate the review process of an opponent's disclosure.
2133
How does the court aim to keep the disclosure process simple?
By not using too many different models in one case to avoid complications ## Footnote Consistency in model application helps manage the process more effectively.
2134
Under what circumstance might only one party need to provide documents?
If one side has all the information relevant to the case ## Footnote This reduces the burden on the other side to undergo a similar document search.
2135
How might different parties in the same case use different models?
One party might need to provide detailed information on a specific issue while the other does not ## Footnote This allows for tailored approaches based on the relevance of documents.
2136
What factors might influence how physical and digital documents are treated in disclosure?
The effectiveness and practicality of managing those documents ## Footnote Distinctions between document types can affect the disclosure process.
2137
True or False: The court always orders standard disclosure for all issues in a case.
False ## Footnote The court may opt for different models based on the specifics of each case.
2138
Fill in the blank: The process of disclosure requires documents to be _______ for relevance and privilege.
[reviewed] ## Footnote This is a critical step in ensuring that disclosed documents are appropriate for the case.
2139
What is the consequence of not taking a proactive approach in the disclosure process?
An opposing party may challenge the scope of searches, potentially leading to a court order to redo the disclosure process, causing additional cost and delay.
2140
What is the purpose of disclosure review?
To determine whether documents are disclosable and if there is a basis to withhold inspection.
2141
What are the principal reasons to withhold inspection of a document?
Privilege, typically one of: * legal advice privilege * litigation privilege * without prejudice privilege
2142
What is the usual method for conducting a disclosure review?
Using document review software to tag documents as relevant, not relevant, or privileged.
2143
What allows for the electronic redaction of inadmissible material during the disclosure review?
Document review software.
2144
What is Form N265 used for?
To draw up a list of documents for simultaneous exchange with other parties after the disclosure process.
2145
What are the three sections of the N265 list?
1. I have control of the documents and do not object to inspection. 2. I have control of the documents but object to inspection. 3. I have had the documents but they are no longer in my control.
2146
How are documents listed in the first section of Form N265?
Individually in chronological order.
2147
How are documents described in the second section of Form N265?
In categories, such as 'communications with solicitors in relation to the dispute'.
2148
What is required if a party objects to inspecting documents listed in Form N265?
A reason for the objection must be provided.
2149
What should be included in the disclosure statement on the N265 list?
Extent of the search for disclosable documents and understanding of the duty of disclosure.
2150
What must the disclosure statement explain regarding document searches?
Any limitations applied to document searches and reasons for those limitations.
2151
What is the different form used under the disclosure pilot in the Business and Property Courts?
Disclosure certificate: CPR Practice Direction 57AD, Appendix 4.
2152
When is it compulsory to disclose copies of documents?
If they contain a modification, mark, or annotation satisfying the test of standard disclosure and are not privileged.
2153
What should happen before the destruction of documents in relation to a dispute?
All destruction measures should be stopped to preserve potentially relevant documents.
2154
True or False: The disclosure process can be automated after the review is complete.
True.
2155
What is included in the pro forma disclosure statement regarding time periods?
Time periods include searches for documents before any relevant facts arose, which would be unnecessary and disproportionate. ## Footnote This helps to limit the scope of document searches to relevant timeframes.
2156
What is an example of a location mentioned for document searches?
Offices of ABC Limited. ## Footnote This specifies where the searches for documents will take place.
2157
What is an example of a category of documents that may be searched?
Notebooks of J Smith. ## Footnote Categories help in organizing the type of documents being searched.
2158
What document formats are typically searched for electronic documents?
Emails, PDF, Microsoft Word, and Microsoft Excel formats. ## Footnote Different formats are specified to ensure comprehensive electronic document searches.
2159
What is an example of a device that may be searched for documents?
Server located at the offices of ABC Limited. ## Footnote Identifying devices helps in locating where documents may be stored.
2160
Who is an example of a custodian for document searches?
Mr Smith. ## Footnote Custodians are individuals whose documents are relevant to the case.
2161
What must be stated in the disclosure statement if a party does not permit inspection of a category of documents?
They must state that it would be disproportionate. ## Footnote This requirement is outlined in CPR r 31.3(2)(b).
2162
What may happen if a party fails to disclose a document or wrongly withholds inspection?
They may not be able to rely on that document later, unless they obtain permission from the court. ## Footnote This is specified in CPR r 31.21.
2163
Fill in the blank: Searches for documents must consider _______ to ensure relevance.
time periods. ## Footnote Time periods help in narrowing down the search to relevant documents.
2164
True or False: The pro forma disclosure statement does not require specifying document formats.
False. ## Footnote Document formats are essential for identifying electronic documents.
2165
Fill in the blank: The term for technology used to identify potentially relevant documents is _______.
technology assisted review. ## Footnote This technology can streamline the document review process.
2166
What must the disclosure statement include?
Certification by the signatory that they understand the duty of disclosure and a complete list of documents to disclose ## Footnote The statement is required to ensure compliance with disclosure obligations in legal proceedings
2167
Who should explain why they are appropriate to make the disclosure statement when the party is not an individual?
The individual with primary responsibility for the organisation or the conduct of the proceedings ## Footnote This could include roles such as in-house counsel
2168
What does signing a false disclosure statement without honest belief amount to?
Contempt of court ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 31.23 for legal context
2169
What is the solicitor's personal duty under rr 1.4 and 2 of the SRA Code of Conduct?
Not to mislead the court ## Footnote This is crucial for maintaining the integrity of the legal process
2170
What should a solicitor advise clients who refuse to disclose documents?
That they cannot continue to act for them as it would make them complicit in misleading the court ## Footnote This is in accordance with r 1.4
2171
What must a party do to inspect documents according to CPR r 31.15?
Send a written notice to the other side ## Footnote The other side must allow inspection within 7 days of receipt
2172
What is the requesting party responsible for when they require copies of documents?
Any photocopying charges ## Footnote Modern practices often involve providing copies in electronic form
2173
Under what circumstances can inspection of documents be withheld?
If the document is no longer in control, disproportionate to allow inspection, or privileged ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 31.3(1) for details on privilege
2174
Is confidentiality a valid basis to withhold inspection of any document?
No ## Footnote Relevant material to an issue in dispute must be disclosed, even if sensitive
2175
What types of documents might parties be concerned about regarding confidentiality?
* Personal text messages * Internal business plans * Management accounts * Client lists ## Footnote These documents are disclosable if relevant to the dispute
2176
What should be done if there is reason to suspect that a document has been produced inadvertently?
It should not be read, and the disclosing party should be notified ## Footnote If the disclosing party confirms the document was produced inadvertently, all copies should be deleted.
2177
What is the continuing duty of disclosure according to CPR r 31.11?
The duty to give disclosure of relevant documents continues until the conclusion of the case.
2178
What often prompts ad hoc searches of emails and archives during civil proceedings?
The production of witness evidence can prompt ad hoc searches.
2179
What must a party do if a disclosable document comes to their attention after initial disclosure?
They must disclose that document immediately to all other parties.
2180
What does the disclosure statement require from the signatory?
The signatory must certify that they will inform the court and other parties immediately if further documents come into their control.
2181
What is a common concern of a party providing disclosure?
That the documents will be used against them in a separate set of proceedings.
2182
What is the traditional term for the protection against the use of disclosed documents?
Implied undertaking.
2183
Under what rule is the implied undertaking now codified?
CPR r 31.22.
2184
When does the implied undertaking not apply?
If the document has been read to or by the court, the court gives permission, or the parties agree.
2185
What may happen if documents disclosed in one case are relevant to separate legal proceedings?
The court will often grant permission to use them.
2186
What rules apply to the subsequent use of a completed electronic documents questionnaire?
The same rules apply as for other disclosed documents.
2187
What must a receiving party do if they believe a document has been forged?
Serve a notice requiring that the original document be proved at trial ## Footnote This applies to both hard copy and electronic documents.
2188
What is required for hard copy documents at trial?
The original document must be produced at trial.
2189
What is required for electronic documents at trial?
Access to the file in its native form must be provided.
2190
When must a notice to prove a document be served?
By the latest date for serving witness statements or within 7 days of disclosure, whichever is later.
2191
What rule governs specific disclosure applications?
CPR r 31.12.
2192
What can a party apply for if they believe the disclosure from an opponent was inadequate?
An order for specific disclosure.
2193
What will the court do if the respondent did not comply with the original order for disclosure?
Usually make an order to ensure compliance.
2194
Can a specific disclosure order be sought without alleged non-compliance?
Yes, if documents in disclosure suggest other relevant undisclosed documents.
2195
What will the court consider when deciding on a specific disclosure order?
All circumstances of the case and the overriding objective.
2196
What can a successful applicant obtain in a specific disclosure order?
* Disclosure of a specific document or documents * A search and disclosure of documents located as a result
2197
What procedure should be used for an application for specific disclosure?
The general CPR Pt 23 procedure.
2198
What can the opposing party seek if inspection is denied on the grounds of disproportionate burden?
Specific inspection.
2199
What does CPR r 31.14 state regarding documents referred to in statements of case?
Other parties have a right to inspection of those documents.
2200
What is the rule that allows for non-party disclosure in court proceedings?
CPR r 31.17 ## Footnote CPR stands for Civil Procedure Rules, which govern the conduct of civil litigation in England and Wales.
2201
Under what circumstances can a court order non-party disclosure?
When a non-party holds relevant documents not within the control of the parties. ## Footnote An example is a former owner of a company holding documents related to the company's business.
2202
What are the two criteria that must be met to obtain a non-party disclosure order?
* The documents support the applicant's case or adversely affect another party's case * Disclosure is necessary to dispose fairly of the claim or save costs
2203
What procedure should a party use to seek a non-party disclosure order?
The general procedure for interim applications under CPR Pt 23.
2204
What should be clearly defined in the draft order for non-party disclosure?
The classes of documents sought.
2205
Why should a non-party not be required to determine the relevance of documents?
Because they are not a party to the dispute.
2206
What is the typical cost award for a respondent to a non-party disclosure order?
They are usually awarded their costs of the application and of complying with any order made.
2207
True or False: Successful applicants for non-party disclosure usually have to pay respondents' costs.
False.
2208
When might the usual order of costs not apply in non-party disclosure cases?
If the court concludes that the application for non-party disclosure was unreasonably opposed.
2209
What is a Norwich Pharmacal order?
A form of non-party disclosure order first made in Norwich Pharmacal Co v Customs and Excise Commissioners [1974] AC 133.
2210
Do Norwich Pharmacal orders fall under specific provisions of the CPR?
No, they do not fall within the scope of any specific provision of the CPR.
2211
What does CPR r 31.18 state regarding the court's power?
It states that the rules do not limit the court’s power to order disclosure against a non-party to proceedings.
2212
How does a Norwich Pharmacal order differ from a non-party disclosure order under CPR r 31.17?
It is broader in scope as it can require the respondent to provide information as well as documents.
2213
When is a Norwich Pharmacal order often sought?
Before proceedings are commenced, particularly to understand the claim and identify the defendant.
2214
In what situations might a Norwich Pharmacal order be sought?
In cases of fraud or when the identity of a defendant posting defamatory material online is unknown.
2215
What information might a service provider be ordered to disclose in a Norwich Pharmacal order?
Details such as an email address or online username that might help identify the user.
2216
What can a Norwich Pharmacal order require from a bank in fraud cases?
Information about the party behind a bank account and the location of the relevant funds.
2217
What are key requirements for a court to make a Norwich Pharmacal disclosure order?
["There is a good arguable case against the wrongdoer.", "The respondent must be likely to have the documents or information sought.", "No provision of the CPR would provide the relief sought.", "The respondent is involved in the wrongdoing.", "The order is necessary for the claimant to take action against the wrongdoer and proportionate."]
2218
What does the mere witness rule entail in relation to Norwich Pharmacal orders?
A claimant cannot bring proceedings against a non-party who could be a witness solely for obtaining disclosure.
2219
What procedural steps depend on whether the defendant's identity is known?
If unknown, a CPR Pt 8 claim should be used; if known, the general procedure for interim applications under CPR Pt 23 should be used.
2220
What duty does the applicant for a Norwich Pharmacal order have?
A duty of full and frank disclosure, even if the respondent is on notice of the application.
2221
What might be added to the draft order sought in a Norwich Pharmacal application?
An order that the respondent not disclose the application or order to the relevant wrongdoer for a certain period.
2222
What is a cross-undertaking in the context of a Norwich Pharmacal order?
An undertaking to the court to pay any damages assessed due to the respondent if the order should not have been made.
2223
What is the enforceability of an undertaking to the court?
It is enforceable in the same way as if an order in the same terms had been made against the party giving the undertaking.
2224
Who usually pays the costs of compliance with a Norwich Pharmacal order?
The applicant is usually ordered to pay the respondent’s costs of compliance with the order.
2225
What is a Norwich Pharmacal order?
A form of non-party disclosure order first made in Norwich Pharmacal Co v Customs and Excise Commissioners [1974] AC 133.
2226
Do Norwich Pharmacal orders fall under specific provisions of the CPR?
No, they do not fall within the scope of any specific provision of the CPR.
2227
What does CPR r 31.18 state regarding the court's power?
It states that the rules do not limit the court’s power to order disclosure against a non-party to proceedings.
2228
How does a Norwich Pharmacal order differ from a non-party disclosure order under CPR r 31.17?
It is broader in scope as it can require the respondent to provide information as well as documents.
2229
When is a Norwich Pharmacal order often sought?
Before proceedings are commenced, particularly to understand the claim and identify the defendant.
2230
In what situations might a Norwich Pharmacal order be sought?
In cases of fraud or when the identity of a defendant posting defamatory material online is unknown.
2231
What information might a service provider be ordered to disclose in a Norwich Pharmacal order?
Details such as an email address or online username that might help identify the user.
2232
What can a Norwich Pharmacal order require from a bank in fraud cases?
Information about the party behind a bank account and the location of the relevant funds.
2233
What are key requirements for a court to make a Norwich Pharmacal disclosure order?
["There is a good arguable case against the wrongdoer.", "The respondent must be likely to have the documents or information sought.", "No provision of the CPR would provide the relief sought.", "The respondent is involved in the wrongdoing.", "The order is necessary for the claimant to take action against the wrongdoer and proportionate."]
2234
What does the mere witness rule entail in relation to Norwich Pharmacal orders?
A claimant cannot bring proceedings against a non-party who could be a witness solely for obtaining disclosure.
2235
What procedural steps depend on whether the defendant's identity is known?
If unknown, a CPR Pt 8 claim should be used; if known, the general procedure for interim applications under CPR Pt 23 should be used.
2236
What duty does the applicant for a Norwich Pharmacal order have?
A duty of full and frank disclosure, even if the respondent is on notice of the application.
2237
What might be added to the draft order sought in a Norwich Pharmacal application?
An order that the respondent not disclose the application or order to the relevant wrongdoer for a certain period.
2238
What is a cross-undertaking in the context of a Norwich Pharmacal order?
An undertaking to the court to pay any damages assessed due to the respondent if the order should not have been made.
2239
What is the enforceability of an undertaking to the court?
It is enforceable in the same way as if an order in the same terms had been made against the party giving the undertaking.
2240
Who usually pays the costs of compliance with a Norwich Pharmacal order?
The applicant is usually ordered to pay the respondent’s costs of compliance with the order.
2241
What is a document in legal terms?
A document is anything in which information of any description is recorded.
2242
What must a party disclose under a disclosure order?
Every document over which it has or has had control that falls within the scope of the disclosure order.
2243
How does a party disclose a document?
By stating that it exists or has existed.
2244
What is standard disclosure?
The most common disclosure order requiring parties to disclose only specific documents.
2245
What types of documents must be disclosed under standard disclosure?
* The documents on which they rely. * Documents that adversely affect their own case. * Documents that adversely affect another party’s case. * Documents that support another party’s case. * Documents required under a relevant practice direction.
2246
What is the requirement for searching disclosable documents?
Only a reasonable search needs to be undertaken.
2247
What should a party do if they believe searching for a document is unreasonable?
They must state in their disclosure statement that they have not searched for a particular category of document and why.
2248
What is the most common basis to withhold inspection of a document?
Privilege.
2249
Is confidentiality a valid basis to withhold inspection of a document relevant to an issue in dispute?
No.
2250
Until when does the duty of a party to give disclosure of relevant documents continue?
Until the conclusion of the case.
2251
For what purpose can a party use a document that has been disclosed?
Only for the purpose of the proceedings in which it is disclosed.
2252
What can a party do if they believe disclosure from an opponent was inadequate?
Apply to court for an order for specific disclosure.
2253
What is pre-action disclosure?
Disclosure sought from a prospective defendant before action is commenced.
2254
What is the typical limitation of an order for pre-action disclosure?
Usually limited to documents necessary to plead a case.
2255
Can disclosure be sought against non-parties to proceedings?
Yes, where such disclosure is necessary.
2256
What is typically required of the applicant seeking disclosure from non-parties?
They will usually have to pay the respondent’s costs.
2257
What is the definition of a 'document' for disclosure purposes according to CPR r 31.4?
Anything in which information of any description is recorded ## Footnote This definition is very wide and covers all forms of electronic material.
2258
What types of information does the definition of 'document' include?
It includes metadata, such as: * date of creation * date of modification * date of transmission * author ## Footnote Metadata is additional information stored and associated with electronic documents.
2259
Name three common forms of electronic documents disclosed in civil proceedings.
* Emails (including attachments) * Word, Excel, PowerPoint files * PDF files ## Footnote An email and all attachments are considered one document for disclosure purposes.
2260
How are emails treated in the context of disclosure?
An email and all attachments are considered to be one document, and confidential but irrelevant attachments must be disclosed but can be redacted ## Footnote This means that even if some parts are not relevant, they still need to be included in the disclosure.
2261
List two types of files that can be considered electronic documents.
* Image files (including scanned documents and photographs) * Reports extracted from accounting software ## Footnote Any form of electronic file, if relevant, can be a document for disclosure purposes.
2262
What role do electronic documents play in disclosure exercises?
They usually comprise the overwhelming majority of the documents to be searched, reviewed, and disclosed ## Footnote Electronic documents are a feature of virtually every disclosure exercise.
2263
Fill in the blank: Electronic documents are defined as _______ for the purposes of disclosure.
[anything in which information of any description is recorded]
2264
True or False: Only specific types of electronic files can be considered documents for disclosure.
False ## Footnote Any form of electronic file can be a document if it is relevant.
2265
What are two examples of recordings that can be classified as electronic documents?
* Voicemails * Recordings of telephone discussions ## Footnote These can be important pieces of evidence in legal proceedings.
2266
What is the significance of metadata in electronic documents?
Metadata provides additional context and information about the electronic document, such as creation and modification dates ## Footnote This can be crucial in legal contexts for establishing timelines and authorship.
2267
What types of messages are included as electronic documents?
* Text messages * Instant messages using various services ## Footnote These forms of communication can also be relevant in legal disclosures.
2268
What is a substantial problem for parties to litigation regarding electronic documents?
Gathering, searching, reviewing and disclosing documents on a reasonable and proportionate basis.
2269
When must parties preserve electronic documents?
From the time litigation is contemplated.
2270
What must be suspended to preserve electronic documents?
Any document retention policies that might lead to documents being deleted.
2271
What should be stopped regarding hard copy documents from a potentially relevant time period?
Automated shredding of such historic material.
2272
What is required for automated document deletion processes?
Particular consideration and often involvement of various service providers.
2273
What should be done with third-party chat software if a dispute is anticipated?
Suspend automated deletion or download and store the material securely.
2274
What does the preservation of documents also include?
Not tampering with existing documents.
2275
What can lead to contempt of court proceedings?
Amending a relevant document to remove names or key words.
2276
Why is it advisable to capture electronic data early?
To preserve documents and build an audit trail.
2277
What should be done with a CEO's mobile device if communications are potentially relevant?
Imaged to preserve the data on it at an early stage.
2278
What type of service providers specialize in electronic disclosure matters?
Specialist service providers for forensic collection and imaging of electronic devices.
2279
What should be considered regarding backups and archives of electronic documents?
Whether they contain documents not available from email and document servers.
2280
What do certain email systems retain even if users delete emails?
Copies of every email sent to or from email addresses within a business.
2281
What should be preserved from a relevant period of time?
Any backup.
2282
Fill in the blank: Parties are required to preserve electronic documents from the time _______.
[litigation is contemplated]
2283
True or False: Tampering with existing documents does not breach the obligation to preserve evidence.
False
2284
What defines electronic documents as being within a party's control?
Electronic documents are within a party's control if they are: * within the party’s possession * the party has a right to take possession * the party has a right to inspect or take a copy ## Footnote This definition is crucial for understanding disclosure obligations in legal contexts.
2285
In what context do issues concerning electronic documents typically arise?
Issues concerning electronic documents commonly arise in the context of devices used in connection with a business ## Footnote This includes devices such as laptops and mobile telephones provided by employers.
2286
Who has control over the contents of devices provided by employers?
The employer has control over the contents of devices they own and have the right to inspect ## Footnote This applies to devices like laptops and mobile phones given to employees.
2287
What complicates the control of documents when senior employees use personal devices?
The employer may not have the right to take possession or gain access to examine electronic documents on personal devices or accounts ## Footnote This is particularly relevant for senior employees, partners, or directors.
2288
What may be necessary to obtain access to documents on personal devices?
A non-party disclosure order may be appropriate to obtain access to the relevant material ## Footnote This legal measure can help in accessing documents that are otherwise inaccessible.
2289
What obligations should be considered regarding the control of documents?
The contractual and fiduciary obligations of the relevant individual should be considered ## Footnote These obligations may include requirements to deliver materials related to work.
2290
What might an employment contract include regarding document control?
An employment contract may include an obligation to deliver up any material in the employee’s possession related to their work ## Footnote This ensures that the organization can access necessary documents for legal proceedings.
2291
What duty do directors or partners have regarding document disclosure?
Directors or partners may have a duty to provide material in connection with their work for the organization ## Footnote This duty reinforces the organization's right to access relevant documents.
2292
How does the ownership of a device affect document control?
Documents held by individuals on personal devices are not automatically within the control of the employer ## Footnote However, if the documents relate to work, they may still be subject to disclosure obligations.
2293
What should you be prepared to identify in relation to document disclosure?
You may be asked to consider and identify which documents would be within a party’s control for the purposes of disclosure ## Footnote This assessment is crucial in legal contexts to determine the scope of disclosure.
2294
Where are documents increasingly being held?
In the cloud ## Footnote This shift indicates a move away from local storage on hard drives.
2295
What must be considered when looking for repositories for documents?
Access to online mailboxes, messaging services, and cloud storage ## Footnote These platforms serve as modern alternatives to traditional storage methods.
2296
True or False: Documents are primarily stored on the hard drive of devices.
False ## Footnote The trend is towards cloud storage rather than local hard drives.
2297
Fill in the blank: When considering potential repositories for documents, access to _______ will be necessary.
online mailboxes, messaging services, and cloud storage ## Footnote These are essential for modern document management.
2298
What is the primary consideration for downloading and securing copies of relevant repositories?
To avoid tampering or deletions ## Footnote This step should be proportionate to the issues in the case.
2299
What has dramatically increased the costs of disclosure in civil litigation?
The increasing volume of electronic documents held by parties ## Footnote This has made the steps for reasonable and proportionate searches critically important.
2300
What must parties discuss prior to the case management conference?
Their document repositories and methods for reasonable and proportionate searches ## Footnote These discussions should be included in the disclosure report.
2301
What is the purpose of the electronic documents questionnaire?
To address electronic disclosure issues ## Footnote It serves as a useful starting point for discussions before the case management conference.
2302
What processes must parties agree upon for electronic document disclosure?
Identify, preserve, search, review, and produce electronic documents ## Footnote These processes should be discussed over documents under their control.
2303
What must a search for potentially disclosable documents be?
A reasonable search ## Footnote This is aligned with the overriding objective of dealing with the case proportionately.
2304
What should parties consider to reduce the burden of disclosing electronic documents?
Tools or techniques such as search criteria and software tools ## Footnote This includes agreeing on key words or phrases for searches.
2305
True or False: A party can unilaterally select key words for searching electronic documents.
False ## Footnote Key words and search criteria should be agreed upon with the other party.
2306
What should parties do if they cannot agree on electronic document disclosure?
Seek directions from the court ## Footnote Refer to CPR Practice Direction 31B, para 17.
2307
What are some considerations for the scope of searches for electronic documents?
Search criteria may involve: * date ranges * custodians * forms of communication * other electronic documents * key words ## Footnote These criteria should relate to the issues in dispute.
2308
What types of forms of communication should be considered in electronic document searches?
Email, instant messaging, voicemail, recorded telephone lines, text messages, audio and video files ## Footnote These are essential for comprehensive searches.
2309
What must be done to documents that exist only in an image format for key word searches?
They must be processed using optical character recognition software ## Footnote Alternatively, they can be manually reviewed, but this is rarely proportionate.
2310
What issue can arise from using certain key words in searches?
They may identify irrelevant material ## Footnote For example, common words in email addresses should be avoided.
2311
What may be necessary for cases involving foreign languages?
Key words may need to be professionally translated ## Footnote This ensures accurate searches across language barriers.
2312
What is a common issue regarding keyword search terms in document review?
Debate over whether terms are too broad or too restricted ## Footnote Parties may feel that opponents intend to use unreasonably restricted search terms while demanding overly broad searches.
2313
What can happen if search terms are too generic?
They may capture large numbers of irrelevant documents ## Footnote An example of a generic term is 'contract'.
2314
Should search terms be the same for both parties?
No, they often should not be the same ## Footnote Different terms may be appropriate based on the dealings between parties.
2315
What might be an appropriate search term for one party?
The name of the opposing party or key individuals ## Footnote This is suitable when parties have had limited dealings.
2316
What is a potential consequence of a party searching its own name?
It may lead to an unworkable and disproportionate set of documents ## Footnote Searching key staff names can have similar effects.
2317
How can parties demonstrate the issues with generic keywords?
By providing test data showing irrelevant documents captured ## Footnote This can facilitate discussions on search criteria.
2318
What is a common issue with certain search terms?
They may unexpectedly capture daily newsletters ## Footnote This can lead to irrelevant documents being included in the review.
2319
What is one method to narrow the scope of document review?
Agreeing to exclude emails from specified irrelevant email domains ## Footnote This helps to filter out irrelevant communications.
2320
Why is it important to back up arguments with sample data?
It can assist in seeking court direction on search scope ## Footnote This is crucial if parties cannot agree on appropriate search terms.
2321
What considerations are necessary for repositories of electronic documents?
Location and reasonable proportionality of searches ## Footnote This includes considerations for both hard copy and electronic documents.
2322
What could be a disproportionate action when searching electronic documents?
Searching a whole hard drive or server ## Footnote This may lead to excessive cost and irrelevant documents.
2323
What is an example of a disproportionate search scenario?
Searching files of every client for a dispute involving one client relationship ## Footnote This highlights the need for targeted searches.
2324
What geographical locations should be considered when conducting document searches?
Servers, desktop computers, laptops, tablets, mobile telephones, portable hard drives, offsite storage, cloud storage ## Footnote These locations are crucial as they may contain relevant documents.
2325
What role does software play in electronic document storage during searches?
Specialist assistance may be required to run searches over certain file formats and messaging services may use encryption ## Footnote This can affect user access to documents.
2326
Why are backups and archives important in document searches?
They may include relevant material deleted from primary systems and corporate email servers often maintain copies of all emails ## Footnote This is true even if emails are deleted by individual users.
2327
What types of systems are important to consider in document searches?
Databases and document management systems ## Footnote These systems may hold structured electronic documents relevant to the case.
2328
How can specific folders aid in identifying relevant documents?
They can be used to isolate documents connected to the issues in dispute and exclude those without connection ## Footnote This helps refine the search and improve efficiency.
2329
What should be considered when applying search terms to documents?
The date range, custodians, and repositories relevant to the proceedings ## Footnote A focused approach can lead to fewer documents for manual review.
2330
Fill in the blank: 'If parties are in dispute regarding agreements since 2018, __________ might be a key word for searching relevant documents.'
Paris
2331
True or False: The search term 'Paris' should be applied to all documents regardless of their date.
False ## Footnote 'Paris' should only be applied to documents dated shortly before July 2020 onwards.
2332
What is a potential issue with using overly generic search terms?
It may produce a large volume of irrelevant material ## Footnote For instance, unrelated business dealings may include the term 'Paris' in emails.
2333
What is an assessment tip mentioned for electronic document searches?
Consider appropriate search criteria for electronic documents ## Footnote This involves understanding the context and relevance of the documents being searched.
2334
What geographical locations should be considered when conducting document searches?
Servers, desktop computers, laptops, tablets, mobile telephones, portable hard drives, offsite storage, cloud storage ## Footnote These locations are crucial as they may contain relevant documents.
2335
What role does software play in electronic document storage during searches?
Specialist assistance may be required to run searches over certain file formats and messaging services may use encryption ## Footnote This can affect user access to documents.
2336
Why are backups and archives important in document searches?
They may include relevant material deleted from primary systems and corporate email servers often maintain copies of all emails ## Footnote This is true even if emails are deleted by individual users.
2337
What types of systems are important to consider in document searches?
Databases and document management systems ## Footnote These systems may hold structured electronic documents relevant to the case.
2338
How can specific folders aid in identifying relevant documents?
They can be used to isolate documents connected to the issues in dispute and exclude those without connection ## Footnote This helps refine the search and improve efficiency.
2339
What should be considered when applying search terms to documents?
The date range, custodians, and repositories relevant to the proceedings ## Footnote A focused approach can lead to fewer documents for manual review.
2340
Fill in the blank: 'If parties are in dispute regarding agreements since 2018, __________ might be a key word for searching relevant documents.'
Paris
2341
True or False: The search term 'Paris' should be applied to all documents regardless of their date.
False ## Footnote 'Paris' should only be applied to documents dated shortly before July 2020 onwards.
2342
What is a potential issue with using overly generic search terms?
It may produce a large volume of irrelevant material ## Footnote For instance, unrelated business dealings may include the term 'Paris' in emails.
2343
What is an assessment tip mentioned for electronic document searches?
Consider appropriate search criteria for electronic documents ## Footnote This involves understanding the context and relevance of the documents being searched.
2344
What are analytics in the context of document searching?
Sophisticated forms of document searching for large data sets ## Footnote Includes concept searches and clustering
2345
What is a concept search?
Searches for concepts based on a block of relevant text rather than individual keywords ## Footnote Addresses limitations of keyword-based searches
2346
What is clustering in document searching?
Automated grouping of conceptually similar documents
2347
How can technology assist in the disclosure review process?
By reducing the number of documents for manual review through duplicate removal
2348
What is the primary function of disclosure software?
Substantially reduce the number of documents for manual review
2349
What is predictive coding?
A technology-assisted review process that classifies documents and prioritizes them based on relevance ratings
2350
What does technology-assisted review eliminate?
Large volumes of material that would otherwise require a manual review
2351
What is a relevance threshold in document review?
A cutoff point below which documents are not manually reviewed
2352
What should be done if technology-assisted review is used?
Notify and preferably agree with an opponent in advance
2353
What is the purpose of the disclosure statement?
To document and justify the use of technology-assisted review
2354
What does CPR Practice Direction 31B state about the disclosure list?
It should include specific data types in an electronic spreadsheet
2355
List the data types that should be included in the disclosure list according to CPR Practice Direction 31B.
* Disclosure list number (sequential) * Date * Document type * Author/sender * Recipient * Disclosure list number of any parent or covering document
2356
What is expected regarding the format of electronic documents for inspection?
Parties are expected to co-operate on the format for providing electronic documents
2357
In what format should electronic copy documents be provided unless otherwise agreed?
In native format, original form in which it was created by computer software
2358
What type of files cannot be provided if they are redacted?
Native or optical character recognition files.
2359
What must happen to a partially redacted electronic document?
It must be converted to a new image file with the redaction embedded.
2360
Why is it important to convert a partially redacted document to a new image file?
To prevent opposing parties from looking behind the redaction.
2361
What does the document cover?
All forms of electronic material, including metadata
2362
What is advisable regarding electronic data?
Capture the electronic data of a party at an early stage
2363
What should be considered about backups and archives?
Whether those backups and archives contain documents not available from email and document servers and relevant devices
2364
Why is the issue of reasonable search important?
It is crucial when considering electronic documents
2365
What should parties consider to reduce the burden and cost of disclosure?
Tools or techniques, including the use of search criteria and software tools
2366
What factors are usually considered in a reasonable search of electronic documents?
Search criteria, including: * date ranges * custodians * forms of communication * other electronic document formats * key words
2367
What can justify technology-assisted review?
Proportionality
2368
In what format should electronic copy documents be provided unless otherwise agreed?
Native format
2369
What is privilege in the context of legal proceedings?
A right to withhold evidence
2370
What are the two most common forms of privilege in civil litigation?
* Legal advice privilege * Litigation privilege
2371
What types of communications does privilege arise in?
Verbal communications and written documents
2372
Can a witness rely on privilege during cross-examination?
Yes, if asked about discussions with their solicitor
2373
What is the principal basis for withholding disclosed documents in civil proceedings?
Privilege
2374
Are relevant documents always disclosed in civil proceedings?
Yes, but many privileged documents may be relevant
2375
What is one exception to the right to inspect relevant documents?
When a party asserts privilege
2376
What does legal advice privilege apply to?
All confidential communications between a client and their legal advisors for the sole or dominant purpose of giving or receiving legal advice
2377
Does legal advice privilege apply if there was no dispute at the time of communication?
Yes
2378
When does litigation privilege become relevant?
When a dispute is in prospect
2379
Which privilege has a broader scope, legal advice privilege or litigation privilege?
Litigation privilege
2380
Fill in the blank: Legal advice privilege applies regardless of whether there was a _______ at the time of the relevant communication.
[dispute]
2381
True or False: Legal advice privilege only applies to written communications.
False
2382
What is required for a communication to be considered under legal advice privilege?
It must be a communication between solicitor and client ## Footnote This includes letters, emails, advice notes, and faxes.
2383
What types of documents count as communications for legal advice privilege?
Letters, emails, advice notes, faxes, attendance notes ## Footnote Attendance notes of meetings where legal advice is discussed are privileged.
2384
What is the requirement for the information to be considered privileged?
The information must be confidential ## Footnote Confidentiality can be lost if information is shared with third parties.
2385
How can confidentiality be lost in the context of legal advice privilege?
Dissemination to third parties or outside the relevant group within an organization ## Footnote Particularly if no conditions of confidentiality are attached.
2386
How is the term 'Client' construed in legal advice privilege?
Narrowly ## Footnote Records of interviews with employees may not be privileged if they are providing information as employees.
2387
Does legal advice privilege cover legal advice given by non-lawyers?
No, it does not cover legal advice given by non-lawyers ## Footnote It extends to legal executives and foreign lawyers.
2388
What is the dominant purpose requirement for a communication to be privileged?
The communication must be produced for the dominant purpose of giving or receiving legal advice ## Footnote This can include related communications made elsewhere.
2389
Are copies of privileged documents covered by legal advice privilege?
Yes, any repetition of legal advice is also covered ## Footnote However, confidentiality must be maintained to keep the privilege.
2390
Is in-house counsel's advice considered privileged?
Yes, but only if given in a legal capacity ## Footnote If given as a business or commercial adviser, it is not privileged.
2391
Is the internal dissemination of legal advice within an organization privileged?
Yes, it is privileged ## Footnote However, wide and uncontrolled dissemination might result in loss of confidentiality.
2392
Are all documents discussed with solicitors privileged?
No
2393
Does submitting a document to a solicitor automatically grant it privilege?
No
2394
What is an example of a document that is likely to be privileged?
A briefing document sent to solicitors for seeking legal advice
2395
Is a chain of emails sent to a solicitor for legal advice privileged?
No
2396
If a document is drafted for a board meeting where a solicitor is present, does that make it privileged?
No
2397
What type of discussions during a meeting can attract privilege?
Discussions in which legal advice is sought or given
2398
Are broader commercial discussions with a solicitor present privileged?
No
2399
What is a common misconception regarding solicitor emails?
Copying a solicitor into an email will make privilege apply
2400
What matters for legal advice privilege to apply?
The substance of the communication
2401
Fill in the blank: If the dominant purpose was to obtain or give _______ on a confidential basis, legal advice privilege will apply.
legal advice
2402
What is the primary difference between legal advice privilege and litigation privilege?
Legal advice privilege applies to communications with solicitors providing legal advice, while litigation privilege applies to communications aimed at obtaining legal advice, evidence, or information for use in litigation.
2403
What types of communications are protected under litigation privilege?
Confidential communications between: * a legal adviser and client * a legal adviser/client and a third party where the dominant purpose is to obtain legal advice, evidence, or information for use in litigation.
2404
When must litigation exist for litigation privilege to apply?
Litigation must be existing, pending, or reasonably in anticipation at the time of the communication.
2405
True or False: Internal communications within an organization related to litigation are likely to attract litigation privilege.
True
2406
Fill in the blank: Litigation privilege applies to communications with _______ or _______ aimed at obtaining information for use in litigation.
[legal adviser], [client]
2407
What is the role of potential witnesses or third-party advisers in the context of litigation privilege?
Communications with potential witnesses or third-party advisers will attract litigation privilege if they are aimed at obtaining information to use in litigation.
2408
What happens to non-privileged sections of a communication if a document is disclosed?
Any obviously separate non-privileged sections may be unredacted and disclosed.
2409
What is the main purpose of litigation privilege?
To protect communications made for the purpose of obtaining legal advice, evidence, or information for use in litigation.
2410
True or False: All documents within the continuum of communication are protected by legal advice privilege.
True
2411
Fill in the blank: Litigation privilege applies when the dominant purpose is to obtain legal advice, evidence, or _______ for use in litigation.
[information]
2412
What must be identified when a document has been created for several reasons?
The dominant purpose must be identified ## Footnote The dominant purpose relates to the party that commissioned the document, not its author.
2413
What is an example of a document that may not be privileged?
A safety report created for dual purposes of obtaining legal advice and improving safety ## Footnote This indicates that the dominant purpose affects privilege status.
2414
What does the concept of dominant purpose relate to?
The party that commissioned the document ## Footnote It is important to note that this is also a concept within legal advice privilege.
2415
What does 'litigation reasonably in prospect' mean?
Litigation is a real likelihood rather than just a possibility ## Footnote This requires awareness of circumstances relating to the matter.
2416
Does litigation privilege apply to internal communications regarding a possible commercial settlement?
No, it does not apply ## Footnote Litigation privilege applies only to advice, evidence, or information on prospective or existing litigation.
2417
What should you consider when presented with a scenario regarding privilege?
Which form of privilege is most likely to apply ## Footnote This assessment tip is crucial for analyzing legal scenarios.
2418
What is common interest privilege?
Common interest privilege can preserve privilege in privileged material that is shared with third parties. ## Footnote This privilege allows parties with a shared legal interest to exchange information without waiving confidentiality.
2419
What can sharing privileged material ordinarily amount to?
A waiver of privilege due to loss of confidentiality ## Footnote This is further discussed in the chapter regarding waiver.
2420
When can privilege be maintained despite sharing privileged material?
When there is a common interest between the owner of the privilege and the recipient ## Footnote Common interest privilege applies to co-defendants, corporate parents, and insurance companies.
2421
What are without prejudice communications?
Privileged communications made in a genuine attempt to settle a dispute ## Footnote They do not need to be marked 'without prejudice' to be considered privileged.
2422
What is the nature of without prejudice privilege?
It is very broad and can include communications prior to litigation ## Footnote Once a document is privileged, it retains that privilege indefinitely unless waived.
2423
Why are courts reluctant to interfere with the without prejudice rule?
To encourage parties to have settlement discussions without fear of concessions being used against them ## Footnote This policy ground supports the integrity of settlement negotiations.
2424
What may be disclosable regarding without prejudice communications?
The fact that such communications exist ## Footnote However, the substance of the communication is very unlikely to be disclosed.
2425
What are some exceptions to the without prejudice rule?
Examples include: * To explain delay * Evidence of agreed settlement terms * Evidence of impropriety (e.g., blackmail) * Evidence of misrepresentation, estoppel, or fraud ## Footnote These exceptions allow certain communications to be admitted despite their without prejudice nature.
2426
What does 'without prejudice, save as to costs' mean?
Communications labelled as such attract without prejudice privilege until the court has given judgment on the dispute. ## Footnote They are not intended to be privileged regarding costs issues.
2427
Can 'without prejudice, save as to costs' communications related to interim applications be brought to the court's attention?
Yes, they can be brought to the court's attention on the issue of costs after the application has been determined.
2428
What can be considered when the issue of costs is evaluated?
Any offers of settlement contained in 'without prejudice, save as to costs' communications can be put before the court. ## Footnote The extent to which proceedings could have been settled on reasonable terms without a hearing/trial is also relevant.
2429
What are assessment tips regarding 'without prejudice' communications?
You may be asked to identify which of a series of communications are most likely to be without prejudice.
2430
What is the disclosure process for privileged material?
Privileged material must be disclosed typically as a category rather than itemised documents in a disclosure statement.
2431
Can privilege be used to withhold inspection of documents?
Yes, privilege is a valid basis upon which to withhold inspection of documents or a privileged portion of a document.
2432
What must be specified in the disclosure statement regarding privileged documents?
It must specify which documents are withheld due to privilege, and partially privileged documents must be provided for inspection only in redacted form.
2433
What is a waiver of privilege?
A party can waive privilege either expressly or impliedly by seeking to rely on such material on an open basis or disseminating it so that it loses its confidentiality. ## Footnote Confidentiality is a necessary element of legal professional privilege.
2434
Can without prejudice privilege be waived unilaterally?
No, without prejudice privilege cannot be waived unilaterally as it is a joint privilege owned by both parties to the without prejudice communications. ## Footnote This includes the contents of a settlement negotiation.
2435
What risk does disseminating documents to third parties pose?
It risks the loss of privilege. ## Footnote Clients should be advised not to share privileged material with other parties without proper consideration.
2436
What should clients do if they have good reason to share privileged material?
They should provide a written undertaking to hold the documents on a confidential basis and confirm that they are understood to be privileged.
2437
How should any privileged material that might be disseminated be marked?
It should be marked 'Private and Confidential – Privileged' or similar.
2438
Are ongoing drafts of witness statements considered privileged documents?
Yes, ongoing drafts of witness statements are privileged documents.
2439
What happens to privilege over a final version of a witness statement?
Privilege over the final version is deemed waived, but not over any earlier drafts.
2440
Are statements of case and communications made before a claim issued privileged?
No, they are not privileged, although drafts are.
2441
What is true about draft documents created for the dominant purpose of litigation?
Draft documents created for the dominant purpose of litigation are privileged.
2442
Can draft documents from before litigation was reasonably in prospect be withheld from inspection?
No, if relevant, they cannot be withheld from inspection, provided they do not attract legal advice privilege or another form of privilege.
2443
What happens when a privileged document is referenced in a statement of case or witness statement?
The party submitting may be deemed to have waived the privilege. ## Footnote Other parties have a right to inspect anything referred to in a statement of case or witness statement: CPR r 31.14.
2444
What is a limited waiver in the context of privileged documents?
Some privileged documents can be disclosed on a limited waiver basis without losing privilege more generally. ## Footnote Caution is advised as waiving privilege for one purpose may imply waiver for others.
2445
What occurs if a privileged document is disclosed by mistake?
Privilege will be lost if the receiving party reasonably thought they were entitled to see the document. ## Footnote The receiving party requires the court’s permission to rely on such documents: CPR r 31.20.
2446
What is collateral waiver in legal proceedings?
A party may waive privilege for a document that supports their case, risking waiver of privilege in related documents. ## Footnote This prevents cherry picking favorable documents without context.
2447
What is the purpose of collateral waiver?
To prevent a partial picture being shown by the disclosing party. ## Footnote It ensures that all related materials are considered for a comprehensive understanding.
2448
What can happen if a party waives privilege in one document?
They can be deemed to have waived privilege in other related documents. ## Footnote This can lead to misinterpretation if the full context is not disclosed.
2449
True or False: A party can freely disclose privileged documents without any consequences.
False. ## Footnote Disclosures can lead to waiver of privilege and require careful consideration.
2450
Fill in the blank: If a party is accused of acting unlawfully, they may wish to waive privilege in respect of _______.
contemporaneous legal advice.
2451
What advice is given regarding the decision to waive privilege?
It must be considered carefully in the context of all documents connected to the issue. ## Footnote This helps ensure that the waiver does not lead to unintended consequences.
2452
What must the receiving party obtain to rely on mistakenly disclosed privileged documents?
The court’s permission.
2453
What is the definition of privilege in legal terms?
Privilege is a right to withhold evidence.
2454
What are the two types of legal professional privilege?
* Legal advice privilege * Litigation privilege
2455
What is required for legal advice privilege to apply?
A confidential communication between a solicitor and client for the dominant purpose of giving or receiving legal advice.
2456
What must exist for litigation privilege to apply?
A confidential communication for the dominant purpose of obtaining legal advice, evidence or information for use in litigation that was reasonably in prospect at the time.
2457
Can litigation privilege apply to communications with third parties?
Yes, it can apply to communications with third parties, such as potential witnesses.
2458
What does without prejudice privilege apply to?
Communications for the purpose of attempting to settle a dispute.
2459
Is without prejudice privilege a joint privilege?
Yes, it is a joint privilege between opposing parties.
2460
What are 'without prejudice, save as to costs' communications?
Communications that are privileged until the court has given judgment on the relevant issue.
2461
What happens to communications after the court judgment regarding 'without prejudice, save as to costs'?
They can be relied on for the purposes of arguments on costs.
2462
How can a party waive legal professional privilege?
By referring to the privileged material in a way that loses confidentiality.
2463
What is an example of waiving privilege?
Referring to privileged material in a statement of case or witness statement.
2464
Can a waiver of privilege be selective?
No, a waiver of privilege in one document may be deemed a collateral waiver in respect of a set of related privileged documents.
2465
What is the typical atmosphere leading up to a trial?
The weeks leading up to a trial are usually the most intense period of a case.
2466
Do different divisions of the High Court have their own procedures?
Yes, different divisions, specialist courts, and lists have their own ways of doing things.
2467
What is an example of a guide for trial preparation in the High Court?
The Technology and Construction Court Guide (2nd ed, 3 October 2005, 5th rev).
2468
What is the purpose of court guides in trial preparation?
Court guides include detailed information on trial preparation and can modify or override general procedures.
2469
What are pre-trial checklists also known as?
Listing questionnaires.
2470
When are pre-trial checklists sent to each party?
At least 14 days before the due date for filing the completed questionnaires.
2471
What is the minimum deadline for filing pre-trial checklists before trial?
A minimum of 8 weeks before the start of trial.
2472
What must parties confirm in the pre-trial checklist?
The time estimate for trial.
2473
What information must be provided in the pre-trial checklist? (list)
* Confirmation of compliance with directions * Any additional directions sought * Witnesses and experts giving evidence at trial * Legal representation * Changes to estimated time for trial * Proposed timetable for the trial (for multi-track claims)
2474
What must the claimant pay at the same time as filing the pre-trial checklist?
A trial fee (listing fee).
2475
What happens if a completed pre-trial checklist is not filed?
It could lead to an adjournment of the trial or even strike out.
2476
Can parties vary the date for filing the pre-trial checklist without permission?
No, they cannot vary the date without the permission of the court.
2477
What will the court do with the pre-trial checklists?
Consider them and make orders to prepare the case for trial.
2478
What is a potential consequence of failing to comply with pre-trial directions?
A potential wasted costs order against the solicitors.
2479
Fill in the blank: The deadline for filing the pre-trial checklist is specified in the _______.
CPR Practice Direction 29, para 8.1.
2480
What should you not depend on regarding court instructions?
Do not depend on the court to tell you what to do and when
2481
Is it common for the court to require pre-trial checklists?
It is relatively common for the court to dispense with the need for pre-trial checklists
2482
What must be dealt with in some form despite the absence of a pre-trial checklist?
Most matters in the pre-trial checklist will have to be dealt with in some form
2483
What is an example of something that may need to be submitted during trial preparation?
Submitting a draft trial timetable
2484
What do court guides contain regarding trial preparation?
Court guides contain their own requirements about trial preparation
2485
When should you consider the requirements in court guides?
Consider them carefully well in advance
2486
What is advisable to do with deadlines from directions or court guides?
Add it to your calendar and the calendars of everyone who works on the case
2487
What should you set for reminders regarding deadlines?
Set a reminder a comfortable period in advance
2488
What is the purpose of a pre-trial review?
To decide what directions are required to prepare the case for trial.
2489
When is a pre-trial review commonly included?
In the directions made at the case management conference.
2490
Who should ideally conduct the pre-trial review?
The judge that will hear the case at trial.
2491
What does the court check during a pre-trial review?
That the parties are ready for trial and make necessary orders.
2492
List common issues addressed during a pre-trial review.
* Attendance at trial of witnesses or experts by video link * Volume and presentation of documentary evidence * Use of electronic bundles for relevant documents * Trial timetable
2493
What may happen at the pre-trial review concerning late applications?
Late applications are often heard.
2494
What is a brief to counsel?
The final instructions for trial.
2495
What does a brief confirm when counsel has been acting for a long period?
That counsel is instructed to represent the client at the trial.
2496
What happens to the counsel's fee once the brief is delivered?
It becomes non-refundable and counsel is considered on brief.
2497
How can the brief fee be used in negotiations?
It can be leverage in settlement negotiations due to its substantial amount.
2498
What is a refresher fee?
A daily fee incurred for each day of trial following the first day.
2499
Fill in the blank: Counsel may charge a refresher for trials listed for more than _______.
[one day]
2500
True or False: Counsel can only charge a refresher fee and cannot make alternative arrangements.
False
2501
What can the date of incurring the brief fee influence in settlement negotiations?
The willingness of a party to accept a settlement offer.
2502
What is included in the trial bundle according to CPR Pt 39?
All documents referred to by the parties in the proceedings
2503
Who is usually responsible for the preparation of the trial bundle?
The claimant
2504
What should be agreed with other parties in advance regarding the trial bundle?
The trial bundle index
2505
What should be done if there is a dispute about the contents of the trial bundle?
Deal with it at a pre-trial review or lodge with the pre-trial checklist
2506
What is the minimum content of a trial bundle?
* The claim form and all statements of case * A case summary and chronology * All statements from witnesses of fact * Any witness summaries * Any hearsay notices * Notices of intention to rely on plans, photographs, and models * Any expert reports and joint statement of experts * Any order giving directions as to the conduct of the trial * Any other necessary documents
2507
What should each reference to a document within a witness statement include?
A reference to where that document can be found in the trial bundle
2508
What is typically comprised in the majority of the trial bundle?
A chronological set of documents from disclosure relied upon by the parties
2509
What type of correspondence is commonly included in the trial bundle?
Relevant inter-party correspondence
2510
What types of offers must not be included in the trial bundle?
* “Without prejudice, save as to costs” offers * CPR Pt 36 offers
2511
What should be available at trial regarding documents in the trial bundle?
The originals and copies of any court orders made in the proceedings
2512
How is the trial bundle traditionally organized?
A set of lever-arch files with appropriate labeling and pagination
2513
What format is typically followed for document references in skeleton arguments and oral submissions?
Format of 'Bundle [letter], page [number]'
2514
What should the parties consider creating if the trial bundle consists of many files?
A core documents file
2515
What is the purpose of the core documents file?
To include key documents regularly referred to by the judge and witnesses
2516
What is the benefit of electronic trial bundles?
Substantial efficiencies of time and cost in bundle production ## Footnote Electronic bundles can streamline the preparation and management of trial materials.
2517
Who should be consulted regarding electronic trial bundles?
The specific judge ## Footnote Judges may have preferences on format and content for electronic bundles.
2518
How many days before the trial must the claimant file the trial bundle?
At least 3 (but no more than 7) days ## Footnote This is in accordance with CPR r 39.5.
2519
Who must receive copies of the trial bundle?
* All other parties in the proceeding * A set for the judge * A set for witnesses in court ## Footnote Ensures all relevant parties have access to the same materials.
2520
What must remain identical throughout the trial?
All copies of the trial bundle ## Footnote Consistency is crucial for the integrity of the trial process.
2521
How should new pages be paginated in a trial bundle?
Using letters, e.g., 201A, 201B, 201C ## Footnote This helps to maintain organization and reference.
2522
Who is responsible for updating all copies of the trial bundle?
The claimant’s solicitors ## Footnote They must ensure that all parties have the most current documents.
2523
List the copies that must be updated when new documents are added to a trial bundle.
* At court * With counsel * With opponents and their counsel * For witnesses to use at trial * With experts (sometimes only in part) * With clients ## Footnote Each copy must reflect the latest information for fairness in the trial.
2524
Why is it important to consider requests for additional documents from an opponent?
It can indicate a new line of argument or questioning ## Footnote Such requests may shape the strategy of the trial.
2525
What should clients be informed of regarding the trial bundle?
All material placed into the trial bundle ## Footnote Clients should also have the opportunity to suggest important documents.
2526
What must the claimant lodge with the trial bundles?
An agreed minimum reading list ## Footnote This helps estimate the time needed for the judge to understand the case.
2527
What must be done to the reading list for it to be valid?
It must be signed by all relevant advocates ## Footnote Ensures consensus among the legal representatives.
2528
What is typically scheduled for the first one or two days of the trial period in larger cases?
Reading in days for the judge ## Footnote This allows the judge to familiarize themselves with the issues before the trial starts.
2529
What is a skeleton argument?
A summary of each side’s legal argument required for High Court trials. ## Footnote Skeleton arguments help streamline the court proceedings by outlining the main legal points and arguments from both sides.
2530
What should be done if more pages are needed for a skeleton argument?
Permission should be sought well in advance, usually at the pre-trial review. ## Footnote This is important to ensure compliance with court rules and to avoid potential delays.
2531
What is required by the High Court regarding legal authorities before a hearing?
A list of all legal authorities must be referred to by 5pm on the day before the hearing commences. ## Footnote This ensures that all relevant legal precedents are available for consideration during the hearing.
2532
What is a case summary?
A short, non-contentious summary of the main events and the dispute, agreed by all parties. ## Footnote This summary helps the court understand the context of the case without delving into contentious details.
2533
What additional document often accompanies a case summary?
An agreed chronology of relevant events with appropriate references to documents or the witness statement. ## Footnote This chronology aids in presenting a clear timeline of events related to the case.
2534
Where can court guides for trial preparation be checked?
Court guides can be checked for rules concerning documents to be included in trial bundles and other documents to be filed in advance of trial. ## Footnote Each court may have specific guidelines that must be adhered to for proper trial preparation.
2535
What is the page limit on skeleton arguments for trials according to the Commercial Court Guide?
The page limit is 50 pages, unless the court gives permission to exceed that limit. ## Footnote This helps maintain focus and clarity in legal arguments presented during the trial.
2536
Who generally has the majority of responsibility for trial preparation?
The solicitors acting for the claimant ## Footnote They are tasked with organizing trial bundles and other preparations.
2537
What is one of the most important practical steps in preparation for trial?
Ensure that a client representative with the authority to give instructions is present in court on each day of trial ## Footnote This is crucial for addressing unexpected events during the trial.
2538
What should witnesses be prepared to do?
Provide their evidence ## Footnote Preparation includes understanding trial procedures and conduct.
2539
Are solicitors allowed to coach witnesses?
No ## Footnote Solicitors are forbidden from seeking to influence the evidence of a witness.
2540
What should clients and witnesses be briefed on regarding trial procedure?
Proper conduct in court, such as: * Keeping mobile phones off * Bowing when the judge enters or leaves * Not recording or transmitting the hearing * Deciding on swearing or affirming * How to navigate trial bundles * Not using notes when giving evidence * Listening carefully and answering truthfully * Addressing answers to the trial judge * Using proper forms of address for the judge * Not reacting to submissions or evidence ## Footnote These guidelines ensure decorum and respect for the court proceedings.
2541
Fill in the blank: Witnesses must keep all _______ switched off when the court is sitting.
mobile telephones and other electronic devices ## Footnote This is to maintain courtroom decorum.
2542
What should witnesses do when the judge enters or leaves the courtroom?
Bow ## Footnote This is a sign of respect and adherence to courtroom etiquette.
2543
What is considered contempt of court during a hearing?
Recording or transmitting the contents of the hearing ## Footnote Such actions can lead to legal penalties.
2544
What should witnesses decide in advance regarding their testimony?
Whether to swear on a holy book or give an affirmation ## Footnote This choice is important for the integrity of their testimony.
2545
When giving evidence, witnesses should not use any _______.
notes or other paperwork ## Footnote This ensures that their testimony is based on memory alone.
2546
What should witnesses do when answering questions?
Listen carefully and answer directly and truthfully ## Footnote This is essential for the accuracy of the evidence provided.
2547
To whom should witnesses address their answers?
The trial judge ## Footnote This maintains the formal structure of courtroom proceedings.
2548
What is the proper form of address for the judge in the High Court?
My Lord or my Lady ## Footnote This reflects the formalities of the court.
2549
True or False: Witnesses should react to surprising or outrageous evidence in court.
False ## Footnote Maintaining composure is crucial for courtroom decorum.
2550
What is the term used to describe the restriction on discussing evidence during testimony?
In purdah ## Footnote Being in purdah prevents witnesses from discussing their evidence with anyone until released by the court.
2551
What should witnesses do before giving evidence regarding their witness statements?
Read their witness statements several times and inform the legal team of any points to correct or clarify ## Footnote This should occur at the beginning of their oral evidence.
2552
What is the purpose of providing witnesses with timeframes for court attendance?
To keep them informed about when they will be needed to give evidence ## Footnote The trial timetable serves as a useful indicator but should be kept under review.
2553
What type of transcript is typically available during trials?
Either a live transcript or an end-of-day transcript ## Footnote This is necessary for counsel to prepare closing submissions.
2554
What must be arranged if a witness requires an interpreter?
A suitably qualified interpreter must be booked and briefed on trial procedure ## Footnote The need for an interpreter should be noted in the pre-trial checklist.
2555
What can a party issue if a witness refuses to attend court?
A witness summons ## Footnote This is governed by CPR r 34.2(1).
2556
What can a witness summons require a witness to do?
* Give evidence at trial * Give evidence at a separate private hearing (deposition) ## Footnote A deposition may be used like a witness statement in any subsequent hearing.
2557
What are the steps to summon a witness?
* Draft a summons with full name and address * File two copies with the court * Obtain a sealed and dated summons from the court * Arrange for service of the summons * Deposit money for witness expenses ## Footnote These steps are outlined in CPR Practice Direction 34A.
2558
What happens if a witness fails to comply with a witness summons?
They may be in contempt of court and may face fines or imprisonment ## Footnote In the county court, only a fine applies.
2559
What must be paid to the court when arranging for a witness summons to be served?
A court fee ## Footnote This applies when the court serves the sealed summons by first class post.
2560
What is required if a witness summons is issued less than 7 days before the trial?
Permission of the court ## Footnote This is necessary under CPR r 34.3(2).
2561
True or False: The court provides transcription services for trials.
False ## Footnote Transcription services must be booked via an approved provider.
2562
Fill in the blank: A person served with a witness summons may apply to the issuing court for it to be __________.
set aside ## Footnote This application must be made with at least 2 days' notice.
2563
What is the typical duration of a court day in trials?
The court day usually lasts between 10.30am and 4.30pm.
2564
What is the length of the lunch break during a court day?
One hour, between 1pm and 2pm.
2565
Do most individuals involved in trials attend court in person?
Yes, most trials take place with most individuals attending court in person.
2566
Under what circumstances can witnesses attend trials by video link?
Where appropriate, some witnesses, including expert witnesses, attend by video link.
2567
Fill in the blank: The court day usually lasts between _______ and _______.
10.30am and 4.30pm
2568
True or False: All witnesses in trials must attend in person.
False
2569
What is the typical duration of breaks during morning and afternoon sessions in court?
5–10 minutes
2570
Where does the claimant's legal team sit in the courtroom?
On the left of the courtroom when facing the judge
2571
Where does the defendant's legal team sit in the courtroom?
On the right of the courtroom when facing the judge
2572
What is the typical order of stages in a trial?
* Opening submissions * Witnesses of fact * Expert witnesses * Closing submissions
2573
In what order do the opening submissions typically occur?
* Claimant * Defendant
2574
Who typically has the right to reply after the defendant's opening submissions?
Claimant
2575
What should witnesses be present to hear in court?
The evidence of any relevant witnesses that give evidence before them
2576
What is the purpose of updating witnesses on previous evidence?
To pass on information and note what they have to say about it
2577
What must a witness do before giving evidence in court?
Give an oath on a holy book or make an affirmation
2578
What does a witness affirm when they give an oath or affirmation?
That the evidence they give shall be the whole truth and nothing but the truth
2579
Who checks the witness's choice of holy book for the oath?
The court clerk
2580
What position does a witness occupy when giving evidence?
In the witness box, close to the judge
2581
Fill in the blank: The claimant's witnesses are called before the _______ witnesses.
defendant's
2582
True or False: Witnesses should be influenced regarding the evidence they will give.
False
2583
What is the purpose of the witness statement in the trial?
It stands as the witness’s evidence in chief according to CPR r 32.15 ## Footnote The witness statement is a formal document that outlines the witness's account of events.
2584
What must a witness do with their witness statement during evidence in chief?
Confirm it is their statement and was signed by them ## Footnote This ensures authenticity and accuracy of the witness's testimony.
2585
What can a witness do if they need to correct their witness statement?
Explain corrections or clarifications and why their statement was incomplete or inaccurate ## Footnote This discussion should occur in advance with the legal team.
2586
Can a witness amplify their statement during evidence in chief?
Yes, with the permission of the court, they can give evidence on matters arising since the statement was served ## Footnote This is governed by CPR r 32.5(3).
2587
What is cross-examination?
A process of direct leading questions to test the evidence from a witness ## Footnote It usually involves referencing contemporaneous documents.
2588
Why is it important to put allegations to a witness during cross-examination?
To give the witness an opportunity to respond; otherwise, the allegations may not be maintained in closing submissions ## Footnote This upholds the fairness of the trial process.
2589
What happens after cross-examination?
Re-examination occurs, consisting of non-leading questions from the counsel for the party that called the witness ## Footnote This helps clarify issues raised during cross-examination.
2590
What is the main focus of re-examination?
To seek clarifications on issues from cross-examination ## Footnote It addresses inconsistencies or new evidence that may have arisen.
2591
What type of questions are allowed during re-examination?
Non-leading questions ## Footnote This prevents the counsel from suggesting answers to the witness.
2592
What should re-examination keep to?
The essentials ## Footnote It aims to clarify rather than expand the witness's testimony.
2593
What is the role of the judge during cross-examination?
To intervene with their own questions ## Footnote This helps clarify issues or address misunderstandings.
2594
What is the primary purpose of re-examination in a trial?
To clarify issues on which clarification is essential ## Footnote Re-examination should only address crucial points due to the challenges faced during cross-examination.
2595
Why can cross-examination be considered a gruelling process for witnesses?
It can mentally drain witnesses by the time they are re-examined ## Footnote Witnesses may struggle to understand the context of questions during re-examination.
2596
What does the term 'judgment' refer to in a legal context?
An examination of facts, evidence, legal issues, and determination on each issue in dispute ## Footnote A judgment concludes whether each cause of action succeeds or fails.
2597
What is the usual procedure after the conclusion of evidence and closing submissions?
Judgment is reserved for a later date ## Footnote The judge considers the evidence and relevant papers before delivering judgment.
2598
What is the significance of a draft judgment?
It is prepared by the judge and embargoed until handed down in court ## Footnote Draft judgments can only be shared internally and not with third parties.
2599
What are the consequences of discussing a draft judgment with a third party?
It is considered contempt of court ## Footnote Parties must refrain from any actions related to the draft judgment before it is officially handed down.
2600
What must clients be warned about regarding draft judgments?
They must be informed of the restrictions before receiving the outcome or a copy ## Footnote This ensures compliance with court procedures.
2601
What typically occurs at the hand down of judgment?
Copies of the final judgment are made available, often without the attendance of parties ## Footnote A separate hearing may be scheduled for consequential matters later.
2602
When is the draft judgment usually provided to legal representatives?
By no later than 4pm on the second working day before handing down ## Footnote This timeframe is specified in CPR Practice Direction 40E, para 2.3.
2603
True or False: The judge reads the judgment aloud during the hand down.
False ## Footnote The hand down can be a short hearing with final judgment copies distributed.
2604
What is the effect of a judgment once it is handed down?
It stands as a legal determination of all the issues decided by it ## Footnote The parties cannot re-litigate the same issues again, without a successful appeal.
2605
What principle prevents parties from re-litigating issues already decided?
Res judicata ## Footnote This principle ensures that once a judgment is made, underlying causes of action are extinguished.
2606
What happens to the rights of parties after a judgment is made?
The underlying causes of action are extinguished and replaced with rights arising from the judgment itself ## Footnote This means parties can no longer bring forth the same claims.
2607
Under what condition can a party bring subsequent proceedings related to original issues?
Without good reason for not having done so ## Footnote This is to prevent multiple related proceedings that conflict with the overriding objective.
2608
What is discussed at a consequentials hearing?
Issues that arise from the judgment ## Footnote The court must receive written submissions from parties seeking consequential orders.
2609
What is required from parties before a consequentials hearing?
They should have discussed and sought to agree on a form of order to reflect the judgment ## Footnote This form of order must be filed with the court by 12 noon the working day before the hearing.
2610
What happens if the claimant is successful in the judgment?
The form of order will be derived from the remedies sought in the claimant's pleaded case ## Footnote For example, an order for payment of damages as determined by the court.
2611
What may be required if an account of profits is sought from a defendant?
They may be ordered to provide information and documents for a later hearing ## Footnote This is necessary before a sum to be paid can be determined.
2612
What types of outcomes may result from a judgment?
Final mandatory or prohibitory injunction, or certain declaratory orders ## Footnote Examples include orders that an agreement is rescinded or a contractual term is rectified.
2613
What determines the time for compliance with the order elements?
The time for compliance will be specified in the order ## Footnote If not specified, the default compliance date is 14 days from the date of the order.
2614
What discretion does the court have regarding costs?
The court has a very broad discretion as to which party is ordered to pay costs and how much. ## Footnote This discretion allows the court to consider various factors when making decisions on costs.
2615
What will the court hear submissions about?
The court will hear submissions from the parties as to which of them should bear responsibility for costs and the sums to be paid. ## Footnote This can occur on an issue-by-issue basis.
2616
What is usually involved in the consideration of costs issues?
Consideration of costs issues will usually involve the judge being shown previous offers of settlement. ## Footnote Until judgment, the court has not been allowed to see these offers.
2617
True or False: The court can only consider the final judgment when deciding on costs.
False ## Footnote The court can also consider previous offers of settlement before the final judgment.
2618
Fill in the blank: The court's discretion regarding costs is considered to be very _______.
broad
2619
What is the consequence if a party has not beaten an offer available to them before trial?
It can lead to a less favourable costs order. ## Footnote This relates to offers made on a “without prejudice, save as to costs” basis and CPR Pt 36 offers.
2620
What factors will a judge consider when deciding on costs orders?
The overall conduct of the parties, including compliance with: * Practice Direction on Pre-Action Conduct and Protocols * Relevant pre-action protocols. ## Footnote Compliance with pre-action protocols can significantly impact the costs order.
2621
What are the two bases of assessment for costs that a judge may decide?
The standard basis and the indemnity basis. ## Footnote The basis of assessment affects how costs are calculated.
2622
What happens if the parties cannot agree on a figure for costs?
The costs will usually be subject to detailed assessment. ## Footnote The judge may also order an interim payment on account of costs to be assessed.
2623
What must a party do if they wish to appeal an order?
Seek permission to appeal from the trial judge and submit draft grounds of appeal. ## Footnote This is a common procedural step in the appeals process.
2624
What happens if permission to appeal is refused by the trial judge?
They will have to seek permission from a higher court. ## Footnote This highlights the hierarchical structure within the court system regarding appeals.
2625
Is it common for the court to stay the effect of any order made upon judgment pending an appeal?
No, it is uncommon unless failing to do so would make any appeal redundant. ## Footnote Staying an order can affect the enforcement of that order.
2626
What will be provided by the court once the final order is made?
A sealed copy of the order. ## Footnote The sealed order is essential for any subsequent enforcement actions.
2627
What does the sealed order form the basis of?
Any subsequent enforcement action that might be necessary. ## Footnote Enforcement processes are typically detailed in a later chapter.
2628
What might you be asked to identify following a judgment scenario?
The issues that will need to be addressed. ## Footnote This is a crucial skill in legal assessments and examinations.
2629
What is the purpose of pre-trial checklists?
To ensure both parties are prepared for trial by providing necessary information ## Footnote Pre-trial checklists are often referred to as listing questionnaires.
2630
How many days before the due date for filing are pre-trial checklists sent to each party?
At least 14 days ## Footnote This is in accordance with the directions given by the court.
2631
What fee must the claimant pay when filing the pre-trial checklist?
Trial fee (listing fee) ## Footnote This fee is required to proceed with the trial.
2632
What are the potential consequences of failing to file a pre-trial checklist?
Adjournment of the trial or striking out the claim ## Footnote This could also lead to a potential wasted costs order against the solicitors.
2633
What does the court do if it believes a hearing is necessary to prepare the case for trial?
Fix a date for a pre-trial review ## Footnote This is to determine what directions are required.
2634
What is included in the trial bundle?
All documents referred to by the parties in the proceedings ## Footnote The claimant is responsible for the preparation of the trial bundle.
2635
What can be used to compel a witness to attend court or produce documents?
Witness summons ## Footnote This is necessary when witnesses refuse to comply voluntarily.
2636
What does a witness statement represent in court?
A witness’s evidence in chief ## Footnote This means it serves as the primary testimony of the witness.
2637
What happens once a judgment is handed down?
It stands as a legal determination of all issues decided ## Footnote Parties cannot relitigate the same issues without a successful appeal.
2638
What are the consequential issues following a judgment?
The form of order to be made, any further directions required, costs, and permission to appeal ## Footnote These issues are essential in determining the next steps post-judgment.
2639
What is the court's discretion regarding costs?
The court has discretion over: * whether costs are payable by one party to another * the amount of those costs * when they are to be paid
2640
What is the usual rule regarding costs in court?
The unsuccessful party will pay the costs of the successful party, as well as their own costs
2641
Under what circumstances can the court depart from the usual rule of costs?
The court can depart from the usual rule if the successful party has behaved unreasonably
2642
What does CPR r 44.2(4) require the court to consider?
The court must consider all the circumstances of the case, including: * the conduct of the parties * whether a party has succeeded on part of their case * any admissible offer to settle
2643
What aspects of party conduct does CPR r 44.2(5) cover?
Conduct covers: * conduct before and during proceedings * compliance with the Practice Direction on Pre-Action Conduct * reasonableness of raising or contesting allegations * manner of pursuing or defending the case * whether a claimant exaggerated their claim
2644
What happens if a party succeeds on part of their case?
The court will consider this in determining costs, even if the party was not wholly successful
2645
What is the impact of a settlement offer made before trial?
The court may depart from the general rule if the successful party did not achieve a better outcome than the settlement offer, thus incurring additional costs
2646
What is required for an offer to settle to be admissible regarding costs?
The offer must be made in writing on a 'without prejudice, save as to costs' basis
2647
What is the significance of a CPR Pt 36 offer?
The court must apply the enhanced costs regime set out in CPR Pt 36 if any Part 36 offer has been made
2648
True or False: An offer made during mediation is typically admissible for costs consideration.
False
2649
Fill in the blank: The usual rule is that the _______ party will pay the costs of the successful party.
unsuccessful
2650
What are costs orders generally made following?
• determination of an interim application • judgment on the claim
2651
Under CPR r 44.2(6), what types of costs orders can the court make?
• a proportion of another party’s costs • a stated amount in respect of another party’s costs • costs from a certain date only • costs incurred before proceedings have begun • costs relating to particular steps taken in the proceedings • costs relating only to a distinct part of the proceedings • interest on costs from or until a certain date
2652
What must each party do if the court decides not to make an order as to costs?
Each party must bear the costs they have incurred.
2653
Can interim costs orders be made on the same bases as regular costs orders?
Yes, interim costs orders can be made on the same bases.
2654
What is the time frame for compliance with a costs order unless the court orders otherwise?
A party must comply within 14 days of the sum being confirmed.
2655
What principle states that parties to litigation can only recover costs they have actually incurred?
The indemnity principle.
2656
True or False: Costs orders can include costs incurred before proceedings have begun.
True.
2657
Fill in the blank: Parties to litigation are only permitted to recover costs that have actually been _______.
[incurred]
2658
What happens if a party does not comply with a costs order within the specified time frame?
Consequences may follow as determined by the court.
2659
Under what type of agreement might a solicitor or barrister provide services where the client will only be liable for certain costs?
Conditional fee agreement or damages-based agreement.
2660
What does CPR r 44.10(1) state regarding costs orders?
If no order is made, each party bears their own costs.
2661
What are the recoverable costs under CPR rr 44.1(3) and 44.18?
Costs are recoverable to the extent sums are recovered from the opponent
2662
Can additional success fees be claimed from an opponent under a conditional fee agreement?
No, additional success fees cannot be claimed
2663
What does CPR Pt 45 govern?
It governs fixed costs for legal claims
2664
In what scenarios may a party only claim a fixed sum for legal costs?
In specific circumstances prescribed by the court
2665
List circumstances where fixed costs may be ordered.
* Judgment in default * Judgment on an admission * Defendant pays the sum claimed in full before a defense or admission is due * Actions to enforce a judgment or order * Summary judgment (straightforward or uncontested) * Strike out of a defense (straightforward or uncontested)
2666
What is the threshold for a claim to not allow legal costs under CPR r 45.16(3)?
Claims for money or goods not exceeding £25
2667
Are court fees recoverable in addition to fixed costs?
Yes, court fees are recoverable in addition
2668
What discretion does the court retain under CPR Pt 44 regarding fixed costs?
The court can make alternative orders if appropriate
2669
What might justify the court making alternative orders regarding fixed costs?
* A party acted inappropriately increasing costs * Fixed costs would not provide proper remuneration
2670
What does CPR r 45.16–45.17 specify about fixed commencement costs?
It specifies costs associated with issuing the claim
2671
How are fixed commencement costs determined?
From table 2 in CPR PD 45 based on claim value and service of defendants
2672
What should be entered in the claim form regarding fixed commencement costs?
The relevant fixed commencement costs applicable to the claim
2673
What is often entered instead of a fixed figure for costs?
"To be assessed" is often entered
2674
Why might solicitors want to argue for an assessment of costs?
If the claim is not for a fixed sum or is not a straightforward case
2675
What are the CPR rules regarding fixed costs on entry of judgment?
Further fixed costs can be claimed if a judgment is entered by the claimant ## Footnote For example, a judgment in default if a defendant fails to file an acknowledgment of service.
2676
What legal costs may be ordered in small claims track proceedings?
Limited to fixed costs only ## Footnote Parties can recover court fees, reasonably incurred expenses, limited lost earnings, and expert’s fees.
2677
Under what conditions can further costs be ordered in small claims?
Where a party has behaved unreasonably ## Footnote To be assessed summarily as per CPR r 27.14(g).
2678
What is the cost structure for advocates in fast-track trials?
Costs of an advocate preparing for and appearing at the trial are fixed ## Footnote Specific amounts and conditions are detailed in relevant tables and sections within Part 45.
2679
What happens if a party is not represented in a fast-track trial?
The court will award two-thirds of the fixed amount that would otherwise have been awarded ## Footnote This is stated in CPR r 45.4.
2680
What is the default hourly rate applied for litigants in person?
The court will apply the default hourly rate for litigants in person if they cannot prove financial loss ## Footnote This is mentioned in CPR Practice Direction 46.
2681
In what circumstances can the court deviate from fixed costs?
Exceptional circumstances, including unreasonable or improper conduct during trial ## Footnote Referenced in CPR r 45.13.
2682
What are fixed recoverable costs (FRC) and when did they come into force?
FRC came into force from 1 October 2023 ## Footnote They apply to Fast Track and Intermediate Track cases valued up to £100,000 in damages.
2683
What is the purpose of fixed recoverable costs (FRC)?
Cap on the amount of legal costs the winning party can recover from their opponent ## Footnote Amounts are guided by the complexity bands assigned to the claim.
2684
What types of claims are excluded from the new FRC rules?
* Complex clinical negligence claims * Claims involving abuse/neglect * Certain claims against the police * Mesothelioma and asbestos-related lung disease claims ## Footnote Housing claims are currently excluded but expected to be included in the future.
2685
What is the significance of the date 1 October 2023 in relation to fixed costs?
New rules apply to claims issued on or after this date ## Footnote For personal injury claims, the cause of action must have occurred after this date.
2686
What type of claims does the Fast Track Claims apply to?
Cases with a value up to £25,000 where the trial is likely to last no longer than one day. ## Footnote Four complexity bands determine the costs for various stages.
2687
What is the maximum value of claims for Intermediate Track Claims?
Up to £100,000. ## Footnote Applies to less complex multi-track cases with four complexity bands and associated grids of costs for different stages.
2688
What types of claims are included under Low Value Personal Injury Claims?
Claims under the pre-action protocols for road traffic accidents and employers’/public liability. ## Footnote Specific tables (Tables 10 and 11) are referenced for these claims.
2689
What is the focus of the Noise Induced Hearing Loss (NIHL) Claims?
Specific provisions for NIHL claims with fixed costs detailed. ## Footnote Refer to Table 15 for detailed cost information.
2690
Which rules govern Fast Track Claims?
Rules 45.43 - 45.48. ## Footnote These rules outline the application and costs associated with Fast Track Claims.
2691
Which rules are associated with Intermediate Track Claims?
Rules 45.49 - 45.51. ## Footnote These rules specify the criteria and cost structures for Intermediate Track Claims.
2692
Fill in the blank: Fast Track Claims apply to cases valued up to _______.
£25,000
2693
True or False: Intermediate Track Claims can involve cases valued over £100,000.
False
2694
What tables provide details for Low Value Personal Injury Claims?
Tables 10 and 11. ## Footnote These tables outline the cost structures under the relevant protocols.
2695
What are fixed costs associated with in NIHL Claims?
Specific provisions for Noise Induced Hearing Loss claims. ## Footnote Detailed in Table 15.
2696
What are assessed costs?
Costs actually incurred by the party awarded costs, which the opponent must pay. ## Footnote Assessed costs apply when no fixed costs are in place.
2697
What must the court specify when making an order for costs?
The basis of assessment, whether on a standard or indemnity basis. ## Footnote This applies to all cost orders, including interim applications.
2698
Under what conditions are costs disallowed on a standard basis?
Costs are disallowed if they: * were unreasonably incurred * are unreasonable in amount * are disproportionate to the matters in issue. ## Footnote Even if costs are reasonably incurred and reasonable in amount, they can still be disallowed.
2699
What does CPR r 44.3(5) state about proportionate costs?
Costs are proportionate if they bear a reasonable relationship to: * the sums in issue * the value of any non-monetary remedy granted * the complexity of the proceedings * any additional work generated by the conduct of the paying party * any wider factors, such as reputational issues and public importance * any additional work or expense due to the vulnerability of a party or a witness. ## Footnote This rule outlines the criteria for determining the proportionality of costs.
2700
What should be done in case of doubt over costs being reasonable and proportionate?
Doubt should be resolved in favour of the paying party according to CPR r 44.3(2)(b). ## Footnote This means that if there is uncertainty, the decision will favor the party responsible for paying the costs.
2701
What percentage of total costs can a successful party usually expect to recover under an award of costs on the standard basis?
About 70% ## Footnote This is a general expectation and may vary based on specific circumstances.
2702
What happens when costs are assessed on an indemnity basis?
There is no limit of proportionality and doubts are resolved in favour of the receiving party ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 44.3(3) for specific rules.
2703
What percentage of total costs can a successful party usually expect to recover under an award on the indemnity basis?
About 80% ## Footnote This is a general expectation and may vary based on specific circumstances.
2704
Under what conditions will the court not award costs?
If they are unreasonably incurred or unreasonable in amount ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 44.3(1) for specific rules.
2705
What factors does the court consider under CPR r 44.4(3) when assessing costs?
The court considers: * Conduct of the parties * Efforts to resolve the dispute * Amount or value of property involved * Importance of the matter * Complexity of the matter * Skill, effort, knowledge involved * Time spent on the case * Place and circumstances of work * Receiving party’s last approved budget
2706
What is the default basis of assessment if an order does not specify it?
The standard basis ## Footnote This applies unless otherwise stated in the order.
2707
When costs are payable under a contract between the parties, what is the presumption regarding their reasonableness?
They are presumed to have been reasonably incurred and reasonable in amount ## Footnote This presumption is rebuttable as per CPR r 44.5.
2708
What discretion does a judge have regarding costs?
To order costs on an indemnity basis generally when disapproving a party's conduct ## Footnote This reflects cases where conduct is outside of the norm.
2709
True or False: Costs will usually be awarded on the indemnity basis.
False ## Footnote Costs will usually be awarded on the standard basis.
2710
What happens if the claimant wins as much or more than their Part 36 offer?
The defendant pays the claimant’s costs and further sums unless the court considers it unjust. ## Footnote Further sums include costs on the indemnity basis, interest on those costs, interest on the sum awarded, and an additional amount not exceeding £75,000.
2711
What are the types of interest payable if the claimant is successful?
* Up to 10% interest above base rate on costs * Up to 10% interest above base rate on the sum awarded ## Footnote The sum awarded can include damages.
2712
What is the prescribed percentage for additional amounts based on the sum awarded?
* 10% of the amount awarded * 10% of the first £500,000 * 5% of any amount above £500,000 (subject to a limit of £75,000) ## Footnote This applies when the claimant is successful at trial.
2713
What factors does the court consider when determining if it would be unjust to make further orders?
* Terms of any Part 36 offer * Stage of proceedings when the Part 36 offer was made * Information available to the parties when the Part 36 offer was made * Conduct of the parties regarding information for the offer * Whether the offer was a genuine attempt to settle ## Footnote A non-genuine offer might not result in the usual CPR Pt 36 costs consequences.
2714
What happens if the claimant is unsuccessful at trial according to CPR r 36.17(3)?
The claimant is likely to pay the defendant’s costs of the proceedings on the standard basis. ## Footnote This follows the usual procedure outlined in CPR r 44.2.
2715
What are the consequences if the claimant wins more than the defendant’s Part 36 offer?
There are no CPR Pt 36 consequences, and the defendant likely will be ordered to pay the claimant’s costs under CPR r 44.2. ## Footnote This follows the typical cost order principles.
2716
What occurs if the claimant wins less than or equal to the defendant’s Part 36 offer?
* The defendant pays the claimant’s costs (standard basis) up to the end of the relevant period * The claimant pays the defendant’s costs (standard basis) plus interest from the end of the relevant period onwards ## Footnote This is in accordance with CPR r 36.17(3).
2717
What happens if the claimant is awarded the same or more than their own CPR Pt 36 offer at trial?
The claimant’s offer applies as the defendant was wrong to reject it, and CPR Pt 36 consequences apply to the defendant: CPR r 36.17(1)(b) and (4).
2718
What occurs if the claimant is awarded less than the defendant’s CPR Pt 36 offer?
The defendant’s offer applies as the claimant was wrong to reject it, and CPR Pt 36 consequences apply to the claimant: CPR r 36.17(1)(a) and (3).
2719
What are the consequences if the claimant is awarded more than the defendant’s offer but less than their own offer at trial?
There are no CPR Pt 36 consequences.
2720
What is a helpful starting question when considering the effect of Part 36 offers?
Was the offeree right not to accept the Part 36 offer?
2721
According to the Senior Courts Act 1981 s 51, what power does the court have regarding non-parties?
The court has the power to order a party that is not a party to civil proceedings to pay costs in respect of those proceedings.
2722
What defines a relevant non-party in civil proceedings?
A relevant non-party will be, in substance, a real party to the proceedings, alongside the party they stand behind.
2723
When will the court not order pure funders to pay costs?
The court will not order pure funders to pay costs if they do not stand to benefit and are not providing funding as a business.
2724
What must occur when the court exercises its power to make a costs order against a non-party?
That party must be added to the proceedings for costs purposes and given a reasonable opportunity to attend any hearing.
2725
Is it necessary to make a non-party costs application at the consequentials hearing?
No, it is not necessary to make a non-party costs application at the consequentials hearing.
2726
When should a non-party costs application be made?
The application should be made when attempts to obtain payment from the party originally ordered to pay costs have failed.
2727
What do fixed costs not include?
Court fees, which are fully recoverable ## Footnote Fixed costs refer to the costs that do not vary based on the specifics of the case, excluding recoverable court fees.
2728
What must the court specify when making an order for costs?
The basis of assessment ## Footnote The basis of assessment can be standard or indemnity.
2729
What is the usual order for costs?
Orders for costs on the standard basis ## Footnote The standard basis disallows costs that are unreasonably incurred, unreasonable in amount, or disproportionate.
2730
When is an order for costs on the indemnity basis usually made?
When the court is critical of the conduct of the paying party ## Footnote Indemnity basis allows for costs that are not limited to only proportionate costs.
2731
What limits the costs that can be awarded by the court?
Costs must have actually been incurred, unless under a conditional fee agreement or damages-based agreement ## Footnote In those agreements, the costs of legal services are recoverable.
2732
What is the presumption regarding costs included in approved budgeted costs?
They will prima facie be reasonable ## Footnote This means they are assumed to be reasonable unless proven otherwise.
2733
What type of assessment occurs if a hearing is no more than 1 day?
Summary assessment of costs ## Footnote If the hearing exceeds one day, costs will be subject to detailed assessment.
2734
What must the court apply if there has been a Part 36 offer in the proceedings?
The CPR Pt 36 regime ## Footnote This regime governs the implications of offers made in civil litigation.
2735
What happens if a defendant fails to obtain a better result at trial than a Part 36 offer?
The defendant will pay the claimant’s costs and costs on the indemnity basis, plus interest ## Footnote This includes up to 10% interest above base rate on costs and any awarded sum.
2736
What will a successful claimant pay if they fail to obtain a better result than a defendant's Part 36 offer?
The claimant will pay the defendant’s costs from the end of the relevant period plus interest ## Footnote The defendant is ordered to pay costs up to the end of the relevant period in the usual way.
2737
Who can the court order to pay costs in relation to proceedings?
A non-party funding the proceedings ## Footnote This can include individuals like owner-directors of small companies or professional litigation funders.
2738
What can any party do regarding a claim?
Make an offer to settle a claim ## Footnote Parties can agree on terms of settlement at any time.
2739
When can parties agree on terms of settlement?
Before proceedings, during proceedings, after trial, pending judgment ## Footnote Parties may also settle an interim application before it is determined.
2740
Is the CPR Pt 36 regime applicable to interim applications?
No ## Footnote The CPR Pt 36 regime does not apply to interim applications.
2741
What are Calderbank offers?
Offers to settle made on a without prejudice, save as to costs basis ## Footnote Named after Calderbank v Calderbank [1976] Fam 93.
2742
What does 'without prejudice' mean in the context of settlement offers?
A genuine attempt to settle is inadmissible in court ## Footnote This means the offer will not be seen by the court when considering the case.
2743
What does 'save as to costs' allow in Calderbank offers?
The offer can be shown to the court after judgment ## Footnote This is when the court considers which party should pay costs.
2744
What types of terms can Calderbank offers contain?
Any variety of settlement terms ## Footnote This includes broader settlements than just the issues in live proceedings.
2745
What can Calderbank offers include regarding costs?
An offer inclusive of costs or a specific figure for costs ## Footnote This provides certainty to both parties involved.
2746
What is considered in a separate chapter regarding offers to settle?
Costs consequences of offers to settle ## Footnote This is discussed in detail in another chapter.
2747
What might be difficult when comparing broader settlement offers?
To ascertain whether it was a reasonable offer to settle the proceedings ## Footnote Offers that go beyond the scope of the issues might have limited costs consequences.
2748
What are CPR Pt 36 offers?
Offers to settle all or part of a claim with specific features and consequences.
2749
What is one of the aims of Part 36 offers?
To encourage parties to settle with financial incentives.
2750
What can be a consequence of refusing a reasonable Part 36 offer?
It can be very costly.
2751
Why are Part 36 offers considered a powerful litigation tool?
They apply pressure on an opponent to settle.
2752
Where are the costs consequences of unaccepted Part 36 offers outlined?
In the chapter on costs.
2753
Is CPR Pt 36 a standard legal contractual principle?
No, it is a self-contained procedural code.
2754
What happens if a Part 36 offer is rejected by counteroffer?
The standard legal principle of rejection by counteroffer does not apply.
2755
How can a Part 36 offer be withdrawn?
Using the mechanisms available in CPR Pt 36.
2756
Can a Part 36 offer be accepted if subsequent offers have been made?
Yes, if it has not been withdrawn.
2757
What are Part 36 offers treated as?
Without prejudice, save as to costs offers ## Footnote This means they are not disclosed to the court until after the case has been decided.
2758
When can Part 36 offers be made?
At any time, including before commencement of proceedings.
2759
What happens if a Part 36 offer does not demonstrate a genuine attempt at settlement?
It might not give the party the benefit of the CPR costs consequences.
2760
What is an example of a non-genuine Part 36 offer?
An offer of a nominal discount to the sum claimed.
2761
Do Part 36 offers prevent other attempts to settle?
No, they do not prevent the parties from making other attempts to settle.
2762
What types of non-Part 36 settlement attempts might be considered by the judge?
* Verbal negotiations * Alternative dispute resolution * Calderbank offers
2763
What rule addresses the consideration of non-Part 36 settlement attempts?
CPR r 44.2(4)(c).
2764
What is the first requirement for a Part 36 offer to comply with CPR?
The offer must be in writing ## Footnote Usually in a letter, but may use a standard court form.
2765
What must a Part 36 offer clearly state?
It must make it clear that it is made pursuant to CPR Pt 36 ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR r 36.5(1)(b).
2766
What is the minimum relevant period for acceptance of a Part 36 offer?
At least 21 days from receipt ## Footnote This requirement is specified in CPR r 36.5(1)(c).
2767
What does a claimant's Part 36 offer typically include?
An offer to accept a lesser sum than claimed, plus costs up to the date of acceptance.
2768
What does a defendant's Part 36 offer include?
Agreement to pay a sum plus the claimant’s costs (to be assessed) up to the end of the relevant period.
2769
What happens if the offeree does not accept the Part 36 offer within the relevant period?
They will become liable for the offeror’s costs if the offeror beats the offer at trial.
2770
What is the consequence if a Part 36 offer is made less than 21 days before trial?
It will not have the automatic CPR Pt 36 costs consequences.
2771
What must a Part 36 offer state regarding the claim?
Whether it relates to all or part of the claim and whether it includes any counterclaim ## Footnote This requirement is outlined in CPR r 36.5(1)(d).
2772
What is required for a defendant's Part 36 offer regarding payment?
It must be an offer to pay a single sum of money within 14 days of the date of acceptance ## Footnote This is specified in CPR r 36.6.
2773
What happens if a Part 36 offer is not time-limited?
The offer will remain open until trial unless formally withdrawn.
2774
What is the requirement for a time-limited Part 36 offer?
The time limit for acceptance cannot be less than 21 days from receipt ## Footnote This is specified in CPR r 36.5(1)(c).
2775
What occurs if a stated time limit for a Part 36 offer passes?
The Part 36 offer will be automatically withdrawn in accordance with its terms.
2776
What are the consequences if the formalities of Part 36 are not complied with?
The offer might still be given CPR Pt 36 consequences when considered by the court after trial.
2777
What can the offeree request within 7 days of a Part 36 offer?
Clarification of the offer ## Footnote The offeree may seek clarification if the offer is unclear or ambiguous.
2778
What happens if the offeror does not provide clarification within 7 days of a request?
The offeree can apply for an order that the offeror provides clarification ## Footnote This ensures that the offeree has the necessary information to evaluate the offer.
2779
Who should hear the application for clarification of a Part 36 offer?
A judge other than the trial judge ## Footnote This prevents potential bias in the trial proceedings.
2780
When is it acceptable for the trial judge to hear the application regarding a Part 36 offer?
If the offer is made explicitly on an open basis or if the trial judge has previously heard an interim application ## Footnote This allows for continuity and fairness in handling related matters.
2781
What options does an offeror have before the relevant period for a Part 36 offer has expired?
The offeror may: * Amend the offer to be more advantageous * Withdraw the offer * Amend the offer to be less advantageous ## Footnote Each action has specific procedural requirements under CPR rules.
2782
What happens if an offeror amends their Part 36 offer to be more advantageous?
It will be treated as a new Part 36 offer and restart the relevant period ## Footnote This provides the offeree with a fresh opportunity to respond to the improved offer.
2783
What is required for an offeror to withdraw their Part 36 offer?
Serving a notice of withdrawal ## Footnote This formalizes the offeror's intention to retract the offer.
2784
What rule governs the amendment or withdrawal of a Part 36 offer?
CPR r 36.9 ## Footnote This rule outlines the procedures and implications for managing Part 36 offers.
2785
When does a notice of withdrawal or amendment to an offer take effect?
At the end of the relevant period unless the offeree has accepted the offer before then ## Footnote This means that the offeree can accept a Part 36 offer even if the offeror attempts to withdraw it before the relevant period ends.
2786
What must an offeror do to avoid an offeree accepting a withdrawn Part 36 offer?
Apply to court using the standard CPR Pt 23 procedure ## Footnote This is necessary to prevent the offeree from accepting an offer that the offeror has attempted to withdraw.
2787
What can an offeror do after the relevant period has expired regarding a Part 36 offer?
Amend the offer or give notice to withdraw it without the court's permission ## Footnote Amendments can be either upwards or downwards.
2788
What must the court be satisfied of to permit an offeror to withdraw a Part 36 offer?
There has been a change of circumstances since the offer was made and it is in the interests of justice to give permission ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR r 36.10(2)(a).
2789
What is a key limitation of Part 36 offers regarding acceptance time limits?
Any time limit for acceptance cannot be shorter than 21 days ## Footnote This can be a drawback if an offer is made close to an upcoming hearing and time is limited.
2790
True or False: An offeror can withdraw a Part 36 offer at any time without court approval.
False ## Footnote The offeror can only withdraw without court permission after the relevant period has expired.
2791
What is the maximum period allowed for a defendant to pay under Part 36 offers?
14 days
2792
What must Part 36 offers include regarding the claimant’s costs?
Liability for the claimant’s costs (if the offer is accepted)
2793
Why can Part 36 offers put a defendant in a difficult position?
Due to the unknown figure of potential liability and lack of transparency
2794
When might a Part 36 offer be considered inappropriate?
If the offer is only a modest proportion of the claimed sum
2795
What type of remedy does a Part 36 offer not assist with?
A perpetual injunction
2796
What alternative should a party consider if they require more flexibility than a Part 36 offer?
A Calderbank offer
2797
What is the effect of a Calderbank offer on costs pressure?
It will be taken into account by the court if not beaten at trial
2798
True or False: Part 36 offers allow a defendant to pay in installments beyond 14 days.
False
2799
Fill in the blank: Part 36 offers must include liability for the claimant’s costs if the offer is _______.
accepted
2800
What can change as a case progresses?
The relative merits of each party’s position can change ## Footnote Important documents could arise from disclosure that substantially support or discredit a party’s case.
2801
What are Part 36 offers intended to provide?
Costs protection and benefits if a party beats their offer at trial ## Footnote They are often made at a relatively early stage and left on the table.
2802
What happens if a Part 36 offer is withdrawn?
The costs consequences will not apply.
2803
When might a party accept an open Part 36 offer?
If the merits of the case significantly change and the party finds itself in a weaker position.
2804
What should be regularly reviewed regarding Part 36 offers?
Whether they are still appropriate and on terms the offeror would still be content to settle.
2805
What might you be asked regarding Part 36 offers in an assessment?
To identify the formalities required for a Part 36 offer.
2806
What comparison might you be asked to make in an assessment?
To compare Part 36 offers and Calderbank offers based on a given scenario.
2807
What is a claim settlement?
A claim is settled when the parties to the claim agree on legally binding terms of settlement.
2808
What happens when a Part 36 offer is accepted?
Accepting a Part 36 offer will bring the proceedings to an end.
2809
What does CPR r 36.14 state about the terms of a Part 36 offer?
The action will be stayed upon the terms of the offer.
2810
What occurs if a Part 36 offer is accepted for only part of a claim?
The claim will be stayed as to that part upon the terms of the offer.
2811
What is required to accept a Part 36 offer?
The offeree must serve a written notice on the offeror.
2812
What must be filed with the court when accepting a Part 36 offer?
The acceptance must also be filed with the court.
2813
What happens if a Part 36 offer is accepted before the end of the relevant period?
The defendant must pay the claimant’s costs up to the date of acceptance on the standard basis.
2814
What occurs if a Part 36 offer is accepted after the expiry of the relevant period?
The parties can agree on liability for costs; if not, the court will make an order.
2815
What does CPR r 36.13(4) state regarding costs if the offer is accepted after the relevant period?
The defendant will pay the claimant’s costs up to expiry of the relevant period.
2816
What will happen if the parties cannot agree on costs after accepting a Part 36 offer post-expiry?
The offeree pays the offeror's costs from the expiry of the relevant period up to acceptance.
2817
In what circumstances is court permission required to accept a Part 36 offer?
If some but not all defendants accept, or if trial is in progress.
2818
What is the time frame for payment when a Part 36 offer to pay a sum of money is accepted?
The sum must be paid within 14 days.
2819
What can a claimant do if the payment from a Part 36 offer is not made within 14 days?
The claimant may enter judgment for the unpaid sum.
2820
What can an offeror do if a party does not comply with an accepted Part 36 offer?
The offeror may apply to the court to enforce the terms without the need for a new claim.
2821
How are other (non-CPR Pt 36) negotiated settlements concluded?
In the same way as any other agreement between parties.
2822
What constitutes a binding settlement agreement?
Accepting an offer of settlement.
2823
Can a binding settlement agreement be reached verbally?
In principle, yes.
2824
What is the nature of negotiations that are subject to contract?
No terms will be binding until the parties have expressly agreed to all the terms of a settlement agreement.
2825
What happens in negotiations that are subject to contract if an offer is accepted?
It is not open to a party to simply accept an offer and have a binding agreement.
2826
What do the terms of settlement generally replace?
The causes of action in the proceedings with contractual rights under the new agreement.
2827
What is a conditional settlement?
An agreement that is conditional on the payment of the agreed settlement sum by a specified date.
2828
What happens if the settlement sum is not paid on time in a conditional settlement?
The terms of settlement would not be binding, the agreement would fall away, and the proceedings would resume.
2829
Why might a defendant face additional leverage regarding the settlement sum?
If the settlement sum is not paid promptly, they will continue to face the full claim.
2830
What is required to bring proceedings to an end after binding settlement terms are agreed?
A court order is needed ## Footnote This is essential to formally conclude the legal proceedings.
2831
What are ordinary settlements?
Contracts between the parties ## Footnote These settlements require further proceedings for enforcement if breached.
2832
What must the non-breaching party do to enforce ordinary settlement terms?
Commence further proceedings for breach of contract and apply for default or summary judgment ## Footnote This process is necessary to seek legal remedies for the breach.
2833
What advantage does a consent order provide in settlement enforcement?
It allows the innocent party to apply to the court to enforce the order ## Footnote Consent orders simplify the enforcement process and formally conclude court proceedings.
2834
List the possible orders following a non-CPR Pt 36 settlement.
* Dismissal * Stay of proceedings * Consent orders * Tomlin orders ## Footnote These orders dictate how the settlement is handled legally.
2835
What happens in an order for dismissal?
The claim is dismissed and cannot be brought again on the same issue or cause of action ## Footnote This serves as a final resolution to the claim.
2836
What are the cost consequences of ordinary settlements?
There are no automatic costs consequences ## Footnote Costs are generally agreed upon by the parties as part of the settlement agreement.
2837
How must the enforcement of settlement terms be handled if not recorded in a court order?
By way of new proceedings ## Footnote This indicates the need for additional legal action for enforcement.
2838
What does an order to stay the proceedings do?
Suspends the case or a particular proceeding within the case ## Footnote This can be either temporary or until settlement terms are complied with.
2839
What is a consent order?
A binding order in terms agreed between the parties, signed by their legal representatives and filed with the court for approval. ## Footnote See requirements at CPR Practice Direction 40B, para 3.4.
2840
What is a common use of a consent order during proceedings?
To vary deadlines when the parties cannot do so only by agreement.
2841
What may a consent order set out for evidential purposes?
The basis of the agreement between the parties, as in the settlement agreement.
2842
What can a consent order include as specific binding orders?
* Payment of the agreed sum by an agreed deadline.
2843
What happens if the binding obligations in a consent order are not complied with?
The order can be enforced by application to the court.
2844
Is a consent order suitable for complex terms of settlement?
No, it is common in straightforward cases.
2845
Are court orders public documents?
Yes, unless confidentiality is a concern.
2846
What is a Tomlin order?
A form of consent order that includes a stay of proceedings on agreed terms between the parties.
2847
What does the schedule of a Tomlin order contain?
Terms of settlement agreed between the parties.
2848
Do the terms in the schedule of a Tomlin order form part of the order?
No, they can remain confidential.
2849
How can the terms of a Tomlin order be enforced?
Without the requirement of new proceedings.
2850
What is the limitation period for applying to enforce any obligation in the schedule to a Tomlin order?
6-year limitation period.
2851
What is a key feature of a Tomlin order regarding terms of agreement?
Terms of agreement are set out in a separate schedule ## Footnote This allows for confidentiality and complexity in the terms.
2852
What is a primary characteristic of a standard consent order?
Sets out the agreed terms of the settlement on the face of the order ## Footnote This makes it open to public inspection.
2853
Can the terms of a Tomlin order extend beyond what a court could have awarded?
Yes ## Footnote Tomlin orders can include terms that are not limited to court awards.
2854
Are the terms of a standard consent order limited to what a court can order?
Yes ## Footnote Standard consent orders only include terms that can be binding obligations.
2855
In what scenario is a Tomlin order typically used?
Where the terms are more complex and may require confidentiality ## Footnote This is useful when parties want to keep terms private.
2856
When is a standard consent order typically used?
Where terms are fairly straightforward, and confidentiality is not a concern ## Footnote Standard consent orders are more transparent.
2857
Can a Tomlin order address issues that were not part of the proceedings?
Yes ## Footnote This flexibility allows for a broader settlement.
2858
Can a standard consent order address issues outside of the proceedings?
No ## Footnote It can only deal with issues that are part of the proceedings.
2859
What is a potential benefit of a broad settlement clause in a settlement agreement?
Offers the parties certainty and a clean break ## Footnote This can include claims that the parties do not know about.
2860
What should a party wishing to preserve the right to bring a further claim be cautious about?
Not to agree to terms of settlement that might inadvertently settle the claim they wish to preserve ## Footnote This is important to maintain the right to future claims.
2861
What can a claimant do at any stage of proceedings?
Discontinue all or part of their claim ## Footnote This allows claimants flexibility in managing their claims.
2862
What is the default position on costs when a claimant discontinues a claim?
The claimant is liable for the costs incurred by the defendant ## Footnote This means the claimant may have to pay the defendant's legal costs.
2863
What can any party do regarding the settlement of a claim?
Make an offer to settle a claim and agree on terms of settlement at any time ## Footnote This applies to both full claims and interim applications.
2864
What does 'without prejudice, save as to costs' mean in settlement offers?
The offer will not be seen by the court when considering the case but will be shown after judgment for costs considerations ## Footnote This protects the negotiation process while still allowing cost implications to be considered.
2865
What can Calderbank offers contain?
Any variety of settlement terms, even those beyond the issues in the proceedings ## Footnote This gives parties flexibility in negotiations.
2866
How are Calderbank offers different from Part 36 offers?
Calderbank offers are more flexible and provide more certainty on costs ## Footnote They allow for a broader range of settlement terms.
2867
What happens once binding settlement terms are agreed?
A court order will be needed to bring the proceedings to an end ## Footnote This formalizes the settlement and concludes the legal action.
2868
What are Part 36 offers?
Offers to settle all or part of a claim with specific features and consequences set out in CPR Pt 36 ## Footnote These offers follow a procedural code that may differ from standard legal principles.
2869
What is the principle behind CPR Pt 36?
A party who tries to be reasonable but is dragged to trial should be compensated, while a party who unreasonably insists on trial should be penalised ## Footnote This encourages reasonable settlement negotiations.
2870
What must a Part 36 offer by a defendant to pay a sum of money include?
An offer to pay a single sum of money within 14 days of acceptance ## Footnote This ensures clarity in the terms of the offer.
2871
What can an offeree do within 7 days of a Part 36 offer?
Request that the offer be clarified ## Footnote This allows the offeree to understand the terms better before acceptance.
2872
What happens when a Part 36 offer is accepted?
The case is brought to an end and the action is stayed upon the terms of the offer ## Footnote This formalizes the acceptance and concludes the litigation.
2873
What must happen if a Part 36 offer to pay a sum of money is accepted?
That sum must be paid within 14 days ## Footnote Failure to pay allows the claimant to enter judgment for the unpaid sum.
2874
What is a Tomlin order?
A form of consent order where the court orders a stay of proceedings on agreed terms ## Footnote This allows parties to resolve their disputes without further litigation.
2875
What is the process by which a decision of a court is challenged?
Appeals ## Footnote Appeals are the legal mechanism to contest court decisions.
2876
Are appeals a re-hearing of the entire case?
No, appeals are limited to a review of a court’s decision ## Footnote CPR r 52.21(1) states that the entire case will not be re-heard unless in the interests of justice.
2877
Under what circumstances will a re-hearing be ordered in an appeal?
Only in exceptional circumstances ## Footnote CPR r 52.21(1)(b) specifies that re-hearings are not common.
2878
When is new evidence allowed in an appeal?
Only if the appeal court orders it ## Footnote CPR r 52.21(2) indicates that introducing new evidence in appeals is rare.
2879
What three criteria does the appeal court consider for new evidence?
* Could have been obtained for the original trial * Would have had an important influence on the case * Is apparently credible ## Footnote These criteria help determine the relevance of new evidence.
2880
Are parties allowed to argue new points in an appeal?
Generally, no, unless exceptional circumstances exist ## Footnote New points may change the nature of the appeal and require new evidence.
2881
What is required for a new legal point to be raised in an appeal?
No need for new evidence and the respondent is not prejudiced ## Footnote An example is when a new legal point arises from the case presented at trial.
2882
What types of decisions can appeals be made against?
* Case management decisions * Interim orders * Decisions on disclosure * Use of experts ## Footnote CPR r 52.20(1) and (2)(a) outlines these types of decisions.
2883
Why is it unusual for a case management decision to be successfully appealed?
Because it is generally a matter of the court’s discretion ## Footnote The appeal court requires the judge’s decision to fall outside the range of reasonable decisions.
2884
What must the appeal court be satisfied with regarding a judge’s case management decision?
That it fell outside the range of reasonable decisions ## Footnote This reflects the wide discretion afforded to judges on case management issues.
2885
What are the grounds for appeal according to CPR r 52.21(3)?
An appeal will only be allowed if the lower court’s decision was either: * considered wrong due to an error of fact or law * unjust due to a serious procedural irregularity. ## Footnote CPR stands for Civil Procedure Rules, which govern civil litigation in England and Wales.
2886
Under what circumstances will an appeal court overturn findings of fact made by a trial judge?
An appeal court will not overturn findings of fact made by a trial judge except for exceptional circumstances. ## Footnote This is because the trial judge is in a better position to assess the factual evidence.
2887
Why is the trial judge considered to be in a better position to assess factual evidence?
The trial judge has the benefit of a full presentation of all the evidence on which the parties wanted to rely and live evidence from witnesses. ## Footnote This includes the ability to assess the credibility of witnesses.
2888
What might lead to a successful appeal based on an error of fact?
An appeal might succeed if the judge’s decision on an important factual matter was obviously unsupported by the documentary evidence available to the appeal court. ## Footnote This means that clear evidence contradicting the judge's findings was present.
2889
What happens if a judge's decision is based on a range of factors?
If the judge’s decision was based on a range of factors and consideration of the relative weight of various elements of the evidence, the appeal court will not intervene. ## Footnote This includes cases where the judge preferred the evidence of one witness over another.
2890
What is a possible ground of appeal related to case management decisions?
A possible ground of appeal is that the judge made an error of discretion. ## Footnote However, appeals on this ground would only be successful in extreme situations.
2891
What should appellants focus on when alleging a wrong court decision?
Appellants should focus on legal issues on which the judge may have erred, such as applying the wrong legal test when determining an issue in the case. ## Footnote This is more relevant than appealing based on findings of fact.
2892
What must be true for a procedural irregularity to be a valid ground for appeal?
Any alleged procedural irregularity relied upon as a ground of appeal must be serious. ## Footnote It does not require that the judge’s decision was wrong.
2893
List examples of serious procedural irregularities.
Serious procedural irregularities include: * not giving the parties an opportunity to make submissions * inadequate reasons for decision * the judge was involved in previous proceedings * the decision was on a basis that was not pleaded.
2894
What document outlines the routes for appeal?
CPR Practice Direction 52A ## Footnote CPR stands for Civil Procedure Rules, which govern the conduct of civil litigation in England and Wales.
2895
Who decides appeals from the County Court?
District judge or Circuit judge ## Footnote Appeals from the County Court are usually decided by a District judge or a Circuit judge.
2896
Who hears appeals from the Circuit Court?
High Court judge ## Footnote Appeals from the Circuit Court are typically heard by a High Court judge.
2897
What is the role of a Master, registrar, or district judge in the High Court?
They can decide appeals to a High Court judge ## Footnote Masters, registrars, or district judges in the High Court can hear appeals that go to a High Court judge.
2898
From whom does the Court of Appeal hear appeals?
High Court judge ## Footnote The Court of Appeal hears appeals from High Court judges.
2899
What are some exceptions to the general rules of appeal destinations?
Insolvency proceedings, Companies Act 2006 claims, intellectual property matters, family proceedings ## Footnote Exceptions to the general rules apply in these specific types of cases.
2900
True or False: Appeals can leapfrog the Court of Appeal to the Supreme Court.
True ## Footnote Appeals can leapfrog to the Supreme Court in very limited circumstances, such as matters of public importance.
2901
Fill in the blank: Appeals from the High Court go to the _______.
Court of Appeal ## Footnote High Court appeals typically proceed to the Court of Appeal.
2902
What is the form an appellant must file to commence appeal proceedings?
An appellant’s notice ## Footnote This form is necessary to initiate the appeal process.
2903
What must be paid along with the appellant's notice?
A fee ## Footnote The fee is required to process the appeal.
2904
Is there an automatic right of appeal?
No ## Footnote A party must first request permission to appeal.
2905
How can permission to appeal be sought?
By either: * An oral application to the lower court * A paper application to the appeal court ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR r 52.3(2)(a) and (b).
2906
What happens if the lower court refuses permission to appeal?
An application can still be made to the appeal court ## Footnote This is stated in CPR r 52.3(3).
2907
Why is it usually sensible to seek permission from the lower court?
It provides an additional opportunity to obtain permission ## Footnote Especially if the decision raises issues with potentially conflicting authorities.
2908
Does seeking permission from the lower court imply the judge thinks they made the wrong decision?
No ## Footnote It only means the criteria for permission to appeal may have been met.
2909
What can the lower court order regarding the appellant’s notice?
A longer period for the notice to be filed ## Footnote This is referenced in CPR r 52.12(2)(a).
2910
What is the time limit for filing the appellant’s notice after the decision?
21 days ## Footnote This is the standard time frame for filing an appeal.
2911
Within how many days must the appellant’s notice be served on the respondent after filing?
7 days ## Footnote This is stipulated in CPR r 52.12(2) and (3).
2912
Does an appeal automatically cause a stay of the order being appealed?
No ## Footnote A stay may be requested in the appellant’s notice.
2913
Under what condition is a stay likely to be granted?
If enforcement of the order would make the appeal redundant or damage the appellant’s position irreparably ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR r 52.16.
2914
What is the usual process for applications to appeal courts for permission to appeal?
Considered on paper without the need for an oral hearing ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 52.4(1) for details.
2915
Under what condition may a judge in the Court of Appeal direct an application to be determined at an oral hearing?
If it cannot be fairly determined on paper ## Footnote See CPR r 52.5(2) for more information.
2916
What is the time frame for an applicant to request reconsideration at an oral hearing after a paper application is refused in the county court or High Court?
7 days ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 52.4(2) and (6) for specifics.
2917
When is an application deemed totally without merit?
When the court considers it as such ## Footnote See CPR r 52.4(3) for context.
2918
What is the court's discretion regarding permission to appeal?
Granted at the court’s discretion ## Footnote The test for permission is outlined in CPR r 52.6(1).
2919
What are the two main tests for granting permission to appeal?
Either: * the appeal would have a real prospect of success * there is some other compelling reason for the appeal to be heard ## Footnote Compelling reasons may include important points of law that should be clarified.
2920
True or False: All applications to appeal courts require an oral hearing.
False ## Footnote Most applications are considered on paper.
2921
Fill in the blank: Permission to appeal is granted at the court’s _______.
[discretion]
2922
What might constitute a compelling reason for an appeal to be heard?
An important point of law that should be clarified by a higher court ## Footnote This is part of the criteria listed in CPR r 52.6(1).
2923
What documents must be filed with the court when filing the appeal notice?
• Three copies of the appellant’s notice • A copy of the sealed order under appeal • A copy of any order of the lower court granting or refusing permission to appeal, with reasons • Grounds of appeal • Any application to be made in the appeal • In the Court of Appeal: the appellant’s skeleton argument and the approved transcript of the lower court judgment ## Footnote The grounds of appeal should clearly and concisely explain why the lower court's order was wrong or unjust due to serious procedural irregularity.
2924
What is the purpose of the grounds of appeal?
To set out clearly and concisely why the order of the lower court was wrong or unjust because of serious procedural irregularity ## Footnote The grounds of appeal are crucial for justifying the appeal and the appellant's position.
2925
What must the skeleton argument be like according to CPR Practice Direction 52A, para 5.1?
• Concise • Define and confine areas of controversy • Set out in numbered paragraphs • Cross-referenced to relevant documents • Self-contained • Not include extensive quotations • Identify documents relied on ## Footnote The skeleton argument is a key document that informs the court of the appellant’s arguments.
2926
Fill in the blank: If the appellant is applying for permission to appeal in the Court of Appeal, a _______ for the application must be lodged with the court within 14 days of filing the appeal notice.
[core bundle] ## Footnote The core bundle contains essential materials needed for the application process.
2927
What is the note of grounds similar to?
A brief statement of case ## Footnote It outlines the basis on which the appellant believes the appeal should be successful.
2928
True or False: The skeleton argument can incorporate by reference material from previous skeleton arguments.
False ## Footnote The skeleton argument must be self-contained and not rely on prior documents.
2929
What is required in the appeal application regarding supporting evidence?
Any application to be made in the appeal must include supporting evidence ## Footnote This could include applications for a stay of the order under appeal or for an extension of time.
2930
What is the timeframe for lodging the core bundle with the court?
Within 14 days of filing the appeal notice ## Footnote This timeframe is crucial for ensuring the application for permission to appeal is processed in a timely manner.
2931
What is required to be prepared and lodged with the court for an appeal?
A paginated and indexed appeal bundle ## Footnote The appeal bundle is a critical document that organizes all necessary materials for the appeal process.
2932
List the essential components that must be included in the appeal bundle.
* the appellant’s notice * any respondent’s notice * skeleton arguments * the order under appeal * the order of the lower court granting or refusing permission, with a copy of the judge’s reasons * any order allocating the case to a track * a transcript of the judgment of the lower court or other record of reasons ## Footnote These components are crucial for the court to review the appeal correctly.
2933
What additional documents are usually included in the appeal bundle?
* statements of case * application notice * other orders in the case * a chronology of relevant events * witness statements in support of any application made in the appellant’s notice * other witness statements * any other documents which any party considers would assist the appeal court ## Footnote These additional documents help provide context and support for the appeal.
2934
Within how many days must the appeal bundle be filed in the county court and the High Court after filing the appellant’s notice?
35 days ## Footnote Timely filing is critical in the appeal process to ensure that the court has all necessary information.
2935
When must the appeal bundle be served on each respondent?
* at the same time as it is filed (if permission to appeal has already been granted by the lower court) * within 14 days of notification of permission to appeal or that the application for permission will be heard at the same time as the appeal ## Footnote Serving the appeal bundle promptly is essential for maintaining fairness in the appeal process.
2936
What is the deadline for lodging a core appeal bundle and any supplementary bundle in the Court of Appeal?
No later than 42 days before the appeal hearing ## Footnote This timeline ensures that all parties have adequate time to prepare for the hearing.
2937
What does the Court of Appeal provide concerning bundles?
A detailed letter of instruction concerning the format, content, and timing of bundles ## Footnote This applies to all appeals, including those in the county court or High Court.
2938
Which CPR Practice Directions should be consulted for appeals?
* CPR Practice Direction 52B (appeals in the county court and High Court) * CPR Practice Direction 52C (appeals to the Court of Appeal) ## Footnote These directions provide guidance on the appeals process.
2939
Does a lower court's refusal of permission to appeal prevent an application to the appeal court?
No, it does not prevent an application to the appeal court ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 52.3(3) for more details.
2940
Who is usually not actively involved when the appellant is seeking permission to appeal?
The respondent ## Footnote The process is primarily between the appellant and the court.
2941
What must a respondent do if they are seeking permission to appeal?
File a respondent’s notice within 14 days of service ## Footnote This is required if the respondent wishes to ask the appeal court to uphold the lower court's decision for additional reasons.
2942
What are the conditions for filing a respondent's notice?
* The appellant’s notice (if permission to appeal has been granted) * Notification that the appeal court has given permission to appeal * Notification that the application for permission to appeal and the appeal itself will be heard together ## Footnote These notifications trigger the timeline for the respondent's notice.
2943
How soon must a respondent’s notice be served on every other party?
Within 7 days ## Footnote This applies after filing the notice.
2944
What must follow the filing of a respondent's notice in the Court of Appeal?
A skeleton argument, to be filed and served within 14 days ## Footnote This is required to provide additional context and arguments.
2945
What decisions can the appeal court make on an appeal according to CPR r 52.20(2)?
The appeal court may: * affirm, set aside or vary any order or judgment by the lower court * refer any claim or issue for determination by the lower court * order a new trial or hearing * make orders for the payment of interest * make a costs order ## Footnote These decisions allow the appeal court flexibility in handling appeals and ensuring justice is served.
2946
How are the costs of appeals generally handled?
Costs of appeals are dealt with in the usual way. ## Footnote This implies that standard protocols for costs apply, but the appeal court has discretion.
2947
What discretion does the appeal court have regarding costs?
The appeal court has discretion over the costs of the appeal and the proceedings in the lower court. ## Footnote This discretion allows the court to assess costs based on the specifics of each case.
2948
What are CPR Pt 36 offers in respect of an appeal?
Parties can make CPR Pt 36 offers specifically in respect of the appeal. ## Footnote These offers are part of the Civil Procedure Rules regarding settlement proposals.
2949
At the permission stage, who is intended to be a substantive participant?
Only the appellant and the court are intended to be substantive participants. ## Footnote The respondent typically does not participate meaningfully at this stage.
2950
Under what circumstances can a respondent be awarded costs at the permission stage?
A respondent may be awarded costs if: * the court has ordered or requested their attendance * the court has ordered that the application be listed with other applications or the substantive appeal * the court considers it just, in all circumstances, to award costs to the respondent ## Footnote This ensures fairness in cases where the respondent's presence is deemed necessary.
2951
True or False: The appeal court can only affirm the lower court's decision.
False ## Footnote The appeal court has multiple options, including setting aside or varying orders.
2952
Fill in the blank: The appeal court may order a __________ or hearing.
new trial ## Footnote This is one of the potential decisions the appeal court can make.
2953
What is a second appeal?
A second appeal is when a party wishes to appeal to a higher court after an appeal has already been heard.
2954
Which court almost always hears second appeals?
The Court of Appeal
2955
What happens if the first appeal was heard by the Court of Appeal?
The second appeal will go on to the Supreme Court.
2956
What must be sought for a first appeal?
Permission ## Footnote Permission is a prerequisite for initiating a first appeal.
2957
What is the general position regarding the first appeal?
It is the final determination ## Footnote The first appeal typically concludes the matter unless specific criteria for a second appeal are met.
2958
What is required for a second appeal to the Court of Appeal?
Permission from the Court of Appeal ## Footnote This is specified under CPR r 52.7.
2959
Under what conditions will the Court of Appeal grant permission for a second appeal?
If it considers that: * The appeal has a real prospect of success * It raises an important point of principle or practice * There is another compelling reason ## Footnote These criteria are applied restrictively.
2960
What types of cases are generally considered for a second appeal?
Cases that raise new points of principle without binding authority ## Footnote The restrictive test is primarily applied to cases introducing novel legal principles.
2961
What must be sought before appealing to the Supreme Court?
Permission from the Court of Appeal ## Footnote This must be done within 28 days of the decision.
2962
What happens if permission is refused by the Court of Appeal when seeking to appeal to the Supreme Court?
Permission can be sought from the Supreme Court ## Footnote This provides a secondary avenue for seeking an appeal.
2963
Is the Supreme Court subject to the CPR?
No ## Footnote The Supreme Court operates under its own set of rules and practice directions, specifically The Supreme Court Rules 2009.
2964
What must a successful party do to enforce a court order?
Take steps to enforce the judgment ## Footnote Courts will not enforce a judgment on their own volition.
2965
What is the interest rate that accrues on a money judgment pending payment?
8% per annum ## Footnote This interest accrues from the date judgment is given.
2966
What is the first step for the judgment creditor when considering enforcement options?
Carry out an up-to-date investigation into the judgment debtor’s means ## Footnote This includes their accounts, income, assets, and other debts.
2967
List some sources for conducting investigations into a judgment debtor’s means.
* Companies House * Register of Judgments * Insolvency Register * Registry of Bankruptcy Petitions * Attachment of Earnings Index * Land Charges Registry ## Footnote Investigations can also be conducted through private investigators.
2968
What is a potential risk when hiring a private investigator?
They may take unlawful steps, such as bribing officials ## Footnote Clear written terms should be established to avoid liability under the Bribery Act 2010.
2969
What can a judgment creditor apply for to gather information from a judgment debtor?
An order to require the judgment debtor to attend court and provide information on oath ## Footnote This is specified under CPR r 71.2.
2970
Who can be required to attend court if the judgment debtor is a company?
An officer of that entity ## Footnote They can be required to give the necessary information and produce documents.
2971
What types of questions are typically asked during the questioning of a judgment debtor?
* Dependants * Employment status * Income * Property * Savings * Investments * Other debts * Outgoings ## Footnote Similar questions apply to a company's business, assets, and liabilities.
2972
Who conducts the questioning if the hearing is before a judge?
The judgment creditor ## Footnote The judgment creditor will conduct all the questioning in this scenario.
2973
What must an application to enforce a judgment include?
It must include: * Name and address of the judgment debtor * Identification of the judgment or order being enforced * Amount presently owed * If a company, name and address of the officer against whom the order is sought and their position * Reasons if questioning is to be before a judge * List of documents to be brought to court ## Footnote The application can be made without notice and may be dealt with without a hearing.
2974
How long before the hearing must the order be served personally?
Not less than 14 days before the hearing ## Footnote This is according to CPR r 71.3.
2975
How many days does the party ordered to attend have to ask for travelling expenses?
7 days after service ## Footnote This is specified in CPR r 71.4.
2976
What happens if someone served with an order to attend court does not comply?
It is considered a contempt of court ## Footnote They may face a fine or an order for committal.
2977
What is a key assessment tip regarding oral examinations under CPR Pt 71?
You may be asked to identify the correct process for an oral examination ## Footnote Understanding the specific requirements and procedures is essential.
2978
Fill in the blank: The application notice must state the _______ owed.
[amount presently]
2979
True or False: An application to enforce a judgment can be made before any payment has fallen due.
True
2980
If the judgment debtor is a company, what additional information must be included in the application?
Name and address of the officer against whom the order is sought and their position in the company ## Footnote This is necessary to identify the responsible party.
2981
What is the consequence of failing to comply with an order to attend court?
Contempt of court leading to a fine or committal ## Footnote Compliance is mandatory to uphold court orders.
2982
What are the methods of enforcement for money judgments?
Several methods can be used in parallel
2983
What dictates the choice of enforcement method for a judgment creditor?
The nature of the judgment debtor and the assets they have
2984
When should a judgment creditor be ready to take enforcement steps?
As soon as the deadline for payment under the judgment order has passed
2985
How long does a judgment debtor have to take steps to dissipate their assets?
At least 14 days
2986
Is there a limitation period for enforcing a judgment?
No limitation period for enforcement steps; however, new actions are subject to a 6-year limitation period
2987
What section of the Limitation Act 1980 addresses the limitation period for enforcement actions?
Limitation Act 1980 s 24(1)
2988
What does the order for taking control enable the judgment creditor to do?
Seize and sell the judgment debtor's goods at auction
2989
What items are excluded from being seized under a taking control order?
Basic domestic items and tools of the trade
2990
What happens to goods held by the judgment debtor but not owned by them?
They are protected from seizure
2991
What is the application process if the debt is greater than £5,000?
Apply to the High Court for permission to issue a writ of control
2992
What is the application process if the debt is between £600 and £5,000?
Apply to either the High Court or the county court
2993
What is the application process if the debt is less than £600?
Apply to the county court for a warrant of control
2994
What is the procedure and jurisdiction for taking control found in?
CPR rr 83–85, Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 Sch 12, Taking Control of Goods Regulations 2013, Taking Control of Goods (Fees) Regulations 2014 ## Footnote These references outline the legal framework for enforcement actions.
2995
Under which CPR Part is the application for permission to issue the writ/warrant made?
CPR Pt 23 ## Footnote This part outlines the general rules for making applications to the court.
2996
What must accompany the application for permission to issue the writ/warrant?
Evidence demonstrating that the debtor’s goods will likely be moved or disposed of ## Footnote This evidence is crucial to justify the need for urgent enforcement.
2997
How long is the permission granted by the court valid for?
One year ## Footnote This is specified in CPR r 83.2(7A)(b).
2998
On which days may a writ/warrant not be executed?
Sunday, Good Friday, Christmas Day ## Footnote This is outlined in CPR r 83.6(3).
2999
What must the enforcement agent provide to the judgment debtor before taking action?
Formal notice of enforcement, giving 7 clear days to pay ## Footnote This notice is required to inform the debtor of impending enforcement.
3000
Who are the appropriate enforcement agents?
* Certified Bailiffs for the Crown Court * High Court Enforcement Officers * Anyone with a court-issued certificate ## Footnote These agents are authorized to carry out enforcement actions.
3001
What may the judgment debtor do upon receiving notice from the enforcement agent?
Pay the debt or enter into an agreement for future payment ## Footnote This provides the debtor with an opportunity to settle the debt before enforcement actions escalate.
3002
What general power do enforcement agents have regarding taking control of goods?
Use reasonable force (except to a domestic property) if certain conditions are met ## Footnote These conditions are specified in Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 Sch 12 paras 18, 19 or 20.
3003
What is a third-party debt order?
A court order directing a third party to pay money owed to the judgment debtor directly to the judgment creditor. ## Footnote This is governed by CPR Pt 72.
3004
What happens when a third party pays the judgment creditor?
The payment discharges the liability of the third party to the judgment debtor. ## Footnote The money goes directly to the judgment creditor.
3005
What are the two steps involved in obtaining a third-party debt order?
1. Interim order 2. Final order
3006
What is the process for obtaining an interim order?
The judgment creditor applies to the court without notice using Form N349. ## Footnote The judge deals with the application without a hearing.
3007
What happens if the judge grants the interim order?
The debt is attached to the judgment creditor’s demand, and the third party cannot pay the debt away without risk. ## Footnote This prevents the third party from paying the judgment debtor.
3008
What occurs if a bank account contains debts in question under a third-party debt order?
The order effectively freezes the account, preventing withdrawals. ## Footnote The bank cannot allow the debtor to withdraw funds.
3009
How long after the interim order is a hearing scheduled for the final order?
At least 28 days later.
3010
What must be done before the final hearing of a third-party debt order?
Copies of the interim order and application notice must be served on the third party and judgment debtor. ## Footnote Third party at least 21 days before the hearing; judgment debtor at least 7 days after the third party.
3011
What is the deadline for any party objecting to the final order to file written evidence?
No less than 3 days before the hearing.
3012
Who bears the burden of proof in objecting to a final order?
The objecting party.
3013
What is a charging order?
A charging order places a charge over a judgment debtor’s interest in property
3014
What does a charging order seek to prevent?
It seeks to prevent a sale of the property without a payment of the judgment debt from the proceeds
3015
Under which rule is a charging order governed?
CPR r 73
3016
Does a charging order produce money immediately?
No, it does not produce any money until the asset is sold
3017
What is an order of sale in relation to a charging order?
An order of sale is a separate application from a charging order
3018
What might the court consider before placing a charging order on valuable property?
The court might be reluctant to place a charging order for a modest sum if other enforcement options are available
3019
What is the process for seeking a charging order?
A two-stage process of interim and final orders
3020
What does an attachment of earnings order entail?
It means the individual judgment debtor’s salary may have deductions made by their employer
3021
Where is an order for attachment of earnings available?
Only in the county court
3022
What is the minimum debt amount for a creditor’s petition for winding-up a company?
Over £750
3023
What is the minimum debt amount for a bankruptcy petition against an individual?
£5,000 or more
3024
What is the status of judgment creditors in insolvency proceedings?
They are unsecured creditors and rank very low in the statutory order of priority
3025
What are the rights of a trustee in bankruptcy or liquidator regarding payments made by the judgment debtor?
They have the right to bring proceedings to seek to recover sums that the judgment debtor may have paid away
3026
What must be considered when determining the appropriate method of enforcement?
What assets the debtor has
3027
True or False: A charging order can be applied for directly without an interim order.
False
3028
Fill in the blank: A charging order only secures the judgment debt against the _______.
[property]
3029
What method of enforcement is used for moveable assets?
Writ/warrant of control ## Footnote A legal order allowing enforcement agents to take control of goods.
3030
What method of enforcement is used for debts owed to the judgment debtor by third parties?
Third-party debt order ## Footnote A court order that allows the creditor to claim money owed to the debtor by another party.
3031
What method of enforcement is used for land, property, or shares?
Charging order ## Footnote A legal charge placed on a property to secure payment of a debt.
3032
What method of enforcement is used for salary?
Attachment of earnings order ## Footnote A court order that directs an employer to deduct money from an employee's salary to pay a debt.
3033
What type of asset requires a charging order for enforcement?
Land/property/shares ## Footnote These assets can be charged to secure a debt but cannot be liquidated until sold.
3034
What is the nature of the asset that requires a writ/warrant of control for enforcement?
Moveable assets ## Footnote Assets that can be physically moved, such as vehicles or goods.
3035
What are debts owed to the judgment debtor by third parties commonly referred to as?
Third-party debts ## Footnote Includes credit balances of any bank accounts.
3036
What must a judgment creditor apply for to enforce an English or Welsh judgment in a foreign country?
A certificate containing details of the judgment ## Footnote A certificate will not be issued until the time to appeal the judgment has expired.
3037
What is required after obtaining a certificate to enforce an English or Welsh judgment in a foreign jurisdiction?
Apply to the foreign court to register the judgment and fulfill other requirements for enforceability ## Footnote Requirements will vary depending on the jurisdiction.
3038
Once an English or Welsh judgment is registered in another jurisdiction, what effect does it have?
It has the same force and effect as if it were a local judgment.
3039
What should be taken in advance regarding the enforcement of a judgment in another jurisdiction?
Local law advice.
3040
True or False: Recognition and enforcement of a judgment are the same concepts.
False ## Footnote Recognition means being acknowledged as valid in another jurisdiction, while enforcement involves taking steps to ensure compliance.
3041
What must a judgment creditor do to enforce an English and Welsh judgment in Scotland or Northern Ireland?
Apply for a certificate of judgment from the court where the judgment was given.
3042
Within how many months must an application to register the judgment be made in Scotland or Northern Ireland?
6 months ## Footnote This is from the date of issue of the certificate.
3043
What Act outlines the process for registering a judgment in Scotland or Northern Ireland?
Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments Act 1982.
3044
What determines the mechanisms for enforcing an English and Welsh judgment outside the UK?
The jurisdiction in which the judgment creditor wishes to enforce.
3045
What happens to English and Welsh judgments after the UK withdrawal from the EU?
They are no longer enforceable under the European regime for judgments. ## Footnote This change applies to proceedings commenced after 11pm on 31 December 2020.
3046
What is the Hague Choice of Court Convention?
A convention that recognizes and enforces judgments on civil and commercial matters when there is an exclusive jurisdiction agreement. ## Footnote Opened for signature on 30 June 2005 and entered into force on 1 October 2015.
3047
What types of matters are excluded from the Hague Choice of Court Convention?
* Consumer matters * Employment matters ## Footnote These exclusions mean that judgments in these areas may not be enforced under the Convention.
3048
Under what conditions can a court refuse to recognize or enforce a judgment under the Hague Choice of Court Convention?
* The agreement was null and void under the law of the chosen court * A party lacked the capacity to conclude the agreement under the law of the requested country * The original proceedings were not notified to the defendant in sufficient time * The judgment was obtained by fraud * It would be incompatible with the public policy of the requested country * It is inconsistent with another judgment between the same parties or an earlier judgment in another country. ## Footnote These conditions ensure that the enforcement aligns with legal standards and fairness.
3049
What determines whether a foreign judgment can be enforced in England and Wales?
The country from which the judgment originated
3050
What is the usual process for enforcing a foreign judgment with a relevant convention?
Application without notice in the High Court under CPR Pt 23 for registration of the foreign judgment
3051
What documents are required for the application to enforce a foreign judgment?
An authenticated copy, a translation, and a witness statement in support of the application ## Footnote Refer to CPR r 74.4 for specific requirements.
3052
What is the time limit for making an application to enforce a foreign judgment from the originating country?
Either 12 months or 6 years, depending on the originating country
3053
What applies if there is no relevant convention or reciprocal arrangement for a foreign judgment?
Common law will apply
3054
Under common law, what type of foreign judgments may be enforced in England and Wales?
Only final and conclusive judgments for a sum of money
3055
What is the effect of recognizing the original foreign judgment in England and Wales?
It is recognized as a debt obligation that can be enforced in new proceedings
3056
What can the judgment creditor generally obtain based on the recognition of the foreign judgment?
Summary judgment
3057
True or False: A judgment debtor can have a defense to the claim once a foreign judgment is recognized as a debt obligation.
False
3058
What is the scope of an appeal?
An appeal is limited to a review of the lower court’s decision
3059
Are new evidence and new arguments permitted on an appeal?
No, they are rarely permitted
3060
Can case management decisions be appealed?
Yes, but those appeals are rarely successful
3061
Under what conditions will an appeal be allowed?
An appeal will be allowed if the lower court’s decision was either: * wrong (usually on a matter of law) * unjust due to a serious procedural irregularity
3062
Fill in the blank: An appeal is limited to a review of the _______.
lower court’s decision
3063
True or False: New arguments can be presented during an appeal.
False
3064
What type of decisions can be subject to appeal?
Case management decisions
3065
Fill in the blank: Appeals are usually successful when the decision is wrong on a matter of _______.
law
3066
What is a serious reason for an appeal to be considered unjust?
Serious procedural irregularity
3067
What is the likelihood of success for appeals of case management decisions?
Rarely successful
3068
What is the time frame for filing the appellant’s notice after a decision?
Within 21 days of the decision being appealed ## Footnote The notice must also be served on the respondent within 7 days of being filed.
3069
Is there an automatic right of appeal?
No, parties require permission to appeal ## Footnote Permission can be sought orally at the lower court or through a paper application.
3070
What are the two tests for obtaining permission to appeal?
* The appeal would have a real prospect of success * There is some other compelling reason for the appeal to be heard
3071
Who must take steps to enforce a judgment debt?
The judgment creditor ## Footnote Courts will not automatically enforce a judgment debt.
3072
What can a judgment creditor obtain to require a judgment debtor to provide information?
An order requiring the judgment debtor to attend court and provide information on oath ## Footnote This includes information about their means or any other matter needed to enforce the order.
3073
What does the appropriate method of enforcement depend on?
What assets the debtor has
3074
Who can hear an appeal from a County Court decision?
A Circuit judge or a High Court judge
3075
What is the role of the High Court Master, registrar, or district judge in appeals?
They can also hear appeals to a High Court judge
3076
What court hears appeals from High Court judges?
Court of Appeal
3077
Fill in the blank: The appellant's notice must be served on the respondent within _______ days of being filed.
7
3078
What is the method of enforcement for moveable assets?
Writ/warrant of control ## Footnote This method allows for the control and sale of moveable assets to satisfy a judgment.
3079
What enforcement method is used for debts owed to the judgment debtor by third parties?
Third-party debt order ## Footnote This applies to money owed by others to the debtor, such as bank account balances.
3080
What enforcement method is applicable for land, property, or shares?
Charging order ## Footnote This method allows a judgment creditor to secure a claim against the property but does not provide immediate funds until the property is sold.
3081
What is the method of enforcement for salary?
Attachment of earnings order ## Footnote This allows for a portion of the debtor's salary to be deducted to satisfy the judgment.
3082
What must a judgment creditor do to enforce a judgment in a foreign country?
Apply for a certificate from the English and Welsh court ## Footnote The certificate contains details of the judgment and is issued only after the appeal period has expired.
3083
What determines the requirements for registering and enforcing an English and Welsh judgment in a foreign jurisdiction?
The jurisdiction in which it is sought ## Footnote Different jurisdictions may have varying requirements for enforcement.
3084
What does the Hague Choice of Court Convention facilitate?
Recognition and enforcement of judgments from contracting states ## Footnote This applies to civil and commercial matters based on exclusive jurisdiction agreements.
3085
Which countries have reciprocal enforcement agreements with the UK?
Mainly Commonwealth countries ## Footnote These agreements allow for mutual enforcement of judgments between the UK and other Commonwealth nations.